... DreamBook ...DreamHost Apps : Free WordPress hosting at your own domain and more!

http://books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html
Welcome to Dreambook, a nifty new free service from:
New Dream Network, Dreamhost, and Dreamservers!

If you have a minute, please sign my Dreambook too!


Name: MasterSJB
E-mail address: stebon47@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://www.books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html
Comments:Hello and welcome to my story book. I have created this book to fill a void in the other bondage story books that I have found, young people tying and dominating older women (moms, aunts, teachers, co-workers, etc.) for sexual gratification of both. Please feel free to post any story as long as the rules, listed below, are followed: 1. Only stories can be posted--Save any comments or flaming to yourself. All such comments will be deleted. 2. Stories of real bondage only--that is rope, cord, twine, wire, or thin leather belts. "IF IT AINT ROPE IT AINT BONDAGE". 3. NO MALE BONDAGE AT ALL! There are plenty of places for those stories. 4. Sexual content fine, because, after all, thats what real bondage is all about. 5. Stories can be FACT, FICTION, OR FANTASY, as long as all rules are followed. 6. MOST IMPORTANT OF ALL, ALL ACTIVITY PORTRAYED IN STORIES MUST BE CONSENTUAL, THE BONDAGE THE TORTURE OR TORMENT AND THE SEX. PLEASE FOLLOW THES RULES AND I AM SURE YOU, WHO COME HITHER, WILL ENJOY THE EXPERIENCE. I will post a few stories of my own, based on fact to get the ball rolling over the next few days. READ, POST AND ENJOY.
Tuesday, May 29th 2001 - 09:20:53 PM
Name: MasterSJB
Homepage URL: http://www.books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.com
Comments:As promised, the following story is an example of the type I would like to see posted here. MY EXPERIENCE WITH SUB ANN When I was in high school, I would make spending money on weeksends by doing various chores for people around my small midwestern town. Most everyone knew who everyone else was so I got most of my jobs by word of mouth. One Wednesday evening, the phone rang and it turned out to be my second grade teacher Ann Smith (Yes, her real name). She said she would like to have me come over on Saturday, following, and help her move and clean out boxes from the house into which she had just moved. I, remembering how fond of her I had been as her student, said that I would be glad to. When I arrived at her new home, 6 acres of land and a sprawling ranch stye house, I was stunned by the gorgeous 38 yr old woman who greeted me at the door. Tall, slender, and very shapely; not as I remembered her from the second grade, maybe because I had not yet gone through puberty at that time. She smiled a bemused smile, and invited me in, saying "Welcome to my new home, Stan, your my first visitor." I replied "Thanks" and followed her through the house to kitchen, where she invited me to sit down for a little chat. She asked me a lot questions about my family, you know, the usual stuff; and school and how old was I now. "I'm sixteen, and a sophomore, Mrs. Smith." She laughed and said "Please call me Ann, after all your now a big strong young man, who is not my student, OK?" I said it would be a pleasure to be on such close terms with her since it made me feel grown up. "Well, as much as I like to chat, it's time to get to work, I've got a lot for us to do, so follow me." Following Ann to the garage was a very pleasant trip since she was wearing tight white shorts, a thin blue blouse, and 4" ankle strap sandals. I wondered why high heels for work, but I didn't complain, because of the way the heels made her long legs look and caused her ass to twitch in front of me. I think there was also a little extra there for the handsome young man she knew was behind her. When she got into the garage and turned to me, she looked at my reddening face and asked "is there something wrong, Stan?" "No, Mrs... Ann," I choked out, "it's just hard to think that you were my teacher 8 yrs ago. I don't remember you ever wearing heels or shorts." "I know, it's not my school attire, but I do like dressing this way when at home, and some day you'll understand more about women. Besides, my late husband, Phil, liked me to dress for him and I've gotten to like it." "I'm sure he loved it!", I quipped, now relieved by her response. She giggled, and told me that the boxes she needed to move were in the corner, about a dozen, and that some, with books and mags in them, were very heavy and would be easier to move if I unpacked them into smaller boxes. She also said that any thing in the way of mags or books I liked I could keep for myself. "Thanks, Ann" and I went to work, whild she went back to the house. (I of course watched her go all the way out, espicially those legs!) The first half dozen of the boxes didn't have anything of interest--mostly, old literature and woman's mags. But lucky number 7. Under a layer of old books, I found some magazines like I had never seen before. They were about what I now know to be bondage, discipline and torture; and they were filled with pictures of gorgeous women in various levels of dress and undress and bound and gagged with short stories mixed in. "Bound To Please" "Ropemaster" "Bizarre Life" were just some of the titles. Well, being a maturing teenager the sight of all this female flesh in helpless situations just blew me away; and I started to massage the front of my jeans which had gotten somewhat less loose fitting. Then I heard Ann's heels clicking toward the door, so I threw the mags back into the box just as she came into the garage. "How's it coming, Stan" (Ironic, at that time). "Fine," I said, "and thanks for letting me keep what interests me." The next thing Ann said kind of shook me. "I'm sure a young man such as you would find some things in those boxes that he likes." Was she kidding me? "Anyway, you keep going, Stan, and I'll make us some lunch in a little while, OK?.", and she left again. After catching my breath, I dove back into the box to find other treasures and was truly surprised at what I found next. At the bottom of the box, under a pile of clothsline and drapery cord, was an old, beaten up photo album. At first it did't seem to have anything in it, until I picked up on edge and shook it. Eureka!! Out fell a handfull of polaroid pictures. At first look, they were just like the ones in the bondage mags, a pretty naked woman bound and helpless, and in some, it showed that she was having fun! Wow, I thought to myself, that's Ann! It was her too. Naked, bound, helpless, being spanked, and even a couple showing her with clothes pins on her nipples and pussy. My head was coming off and I had a boner like never before, it almost hurt. Knowing that Ann would soon be returning with lunch, I began packing the mags and the photos into a smaller box, wondering why she would have taken the chance of me seeing not just the mags but also the photos, and the ropes. I wondered then "Had she intended it to happen?" Sure, why not? She's recently widowed (6 mos.) and still a beauty; and I'm sure lonely and horny as hell. I resolved to find out. END OF PART I
Wednesday, May 30th 2001 - 02:46:55 PM
Name: MasterSJB
Homepage URL: http://books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html
Comments:SUB ANN PART II I had to find out if she had planned for me to find those mags and photos. As I heard her heels clicking toward the garage, I decided to be bold and go for it. When she entered, I asked "Would it be alright to take the clothesline and drapery cord and the other things I wanted." "Sure, " she replied, setting the tray of lunch down on a shelf. "What do you want with those ropes, Stan? Have you got a girl you want to use them on?", she said, as she turned toward me with a giggle. "No, I don"t have a special girl, but I've got a real woman in mind for me to use those things on.." "And who, pray tell, would that real woman be?" she asked me, with a sheepish smile on her pretty face. "Well, if I've figured right, it would be you, Ann." I stared at her face, which blushed red right in front of me, waiting for her response. What she did next really set me off. She went over to the pile of clotheslinge and rummaged around for a second and pulled out a piece of line about 2 ft long, and brought it back over to me. After handing me the line, she turned her back to me and brought her hands back behind her right over the rounded part of her lovey rear and crossed her wrists. Looking over her shoulder, she said, "Well, I'm game, go ahead. Don't be shy, and, please, tie my wrists as tight as you want, I like it when it hurts." I couldn't breath, but I could still move, so I doubled the the rope and crosscrossed her slender wrists, and brought the line between her wrists to affect a tight cinch between the wrists. "OOOOOOOOhhhh, that's good, Stan, Nice and tight. You must have done this before." "No, this is the first time, but I learned a lot from looking at those mags and, especially, those photos of you." I said as I admired my knotwork and her rear. Her voice jerked me back from my revery with, "Well, what next, now that you have your own helpless playtoy?" "Ok, stand with your legs straight and close together, and bend over so that I can get to the 'bottom' of this little charade you have played for my benefit." As she assumed the position, she asked, "Are you going to spank me?" "Yes, until you tell me the whole story," I said. "Spank away, but I can take a lot so your hand may get sore before I spill the beans." she giggled. Thinking of the photos, I said that I could always use something else when my hand got tired. This caused her to shiver and pant a little. It was a delicious sight to behold. "Before each question, I will give you a smack, then ask you a question, and then another smack after your answer. Got it." "I'll never talk," she challenged me. SMACK! SMACK! SMACK! "Oww, wow, you do that good!!," she gasped. And I continued to spank her lovely bottom, until I decided to ask the first question. "Ok, first, why me, Ann?"SMACK! "Ow, I don't know!"SMACK! "Ow, because I saw you at the store the other day and couldn't believe how good you looked." SMACK! Through all the smacks on her rump, she didn't move, no matter how hard or how many times a slapped her shapely ass. To make it short, she finally told me that she missed the games that she and her late husband played and when she saw me at the store, she decided to hatch this little plan to get me to become her new bondage master. "Ok, Ann. No, make that 'slave', we are going into the house and get to know each other , and your going to tell me everything about your history as a bondage slave and we'll go from there." I ordered. "OOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH, YYYYYYYYesssssss" she panted. END PART II
Thursday, May 31st 2001 - 08:34:53 PM
Name: MasterSJB
E-mail address: stebon47@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://www.books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html
Comments:SUB ANN PART III (END) Once I had Ann back in th house, I told her to sit on the sofa while I brought in all the neat stuff and wanted to keep. She said yes sir as she wiggled her way across to the sofa. Wow, what a vision as that rump rippled below her tightly bound wrists. I brought the photos, mags and all the ropes and cords that I found back to the living room and dropped them on the floor beside Ann's pretty sandled feet. (It was then that I noticed something that I really liked about Ann--she didn't have any of that garish red or purple or whatever color of polish on her finger or toe nails. God, I hate those colors on nails, clear or neutral is ok and, I think, makes a womans hands and feet much more attractive.) I sat myself down next to Ann, and picked up a piece of cord about six feet long and told her to turn her back to me so I could further restratin her. "Ohhh, gooody," ahe sighed as she did as told, wiggling her fingers to show me what a good job I had done on her hands. I wrapped the cord several times aroung her arms just above the elbows and began to draw it tight. "I haven't been tied up for some time, Stan, so I don't know ifmy elbows will touch like they used to. OOOuuuch" "I won't go to far, just say when, OK?", I told her as her elbows came within an inch or so of touching. "Please, that's it for now, OK?," Ann gasped as I tied of the elbow cord. Next came a cord for her legs, just above those sweet knees, very tight. Then I bent down and unbuckled her sandles, just touching her warm smooth skin almost popped my cork. "Don't you like my shoes?" I her told that I did, but that for several years now, I had known that I was a bit of a foot fetishist and that I wanted to enjoy the sight of her feet with no obstructions. "Plus, it makes it easier to tie both my ankles and my big toes", she chirped in. She did have lovely feet, long perfect toes, well manicured, and no callouses at all. I wrapped the cord around her ankles just 3 times, pulled tight, and cinched the cord between them to tighten them even closer together; which brought a low moan of pleasure-pain from Ann. "Oooohhh, that feels so tight and good!! I'm glad your strong enough to tie me the way I like, Stan.", as she laid her upper body back against the sofa. She straightened out her legs to give me a full view of their loveliness and pointed her toes to show of her pretty feet for me. "You forgot something, " Ann whispered, as she flexed her feet, "what about my little toes?" "No problem," as I took a piece of the packaging cord and knotted tightly around her big toes and cinched it. "That's wonderful, Stan; I've missed being like this for a man so much!", her breath coming in short, shallow gasps. I stood back and took in the vision of bound loveliness that was now before me on the sofa. I sat down next to her and she bent her legs to put her feet up next to her ass. For the next hour or so we looked at the mags and the photos, making comments on them and laughing and nuzzling. (That was the great thing about our bondage games, we had fun with it; Ann loved being tied, I loved tying her, and her wit and intelligence always came through.) By the time we got through the second mag, Ann's blouse was open and her strapless bra was on the floor. It was then I found out that she loved being naked, since she commented on the fact that I should have stripped her before tying her, which got her a rather vicious nipple pinching that brought on a shivering orgasm. Suspecting such, I pulled her shorts down past mid-thigh, releasing that musky, woman sent the wafted from her hot pussy. She undulated her pelvis toward me indicating that I should move her panties down to, which I did, noticing the dampness of the crotch. "How many times, Ann?" "I don't know, I lost count two or three oragasms ago; and I'm still not done--I hope!" "Don't worry, my little bound pet, you're not," as I let my finger explore that hot, spicy womanhood. "You've been so nice to me, Stan, tying me an tormenting me; that I think it's time to reciprocate. Don't you?" she said, eying the bulge in my jeans. A few seconds later, Ann's mouth was working furiously on my cock, almost as if she needed my cum to survive. (I found out that Ann's favorite thing was sucking cock while she was naked, bound and being pinched, slapped or spanked. And who was I to deny her?) When I came--I lasted as long as I could--Ann swallowed every drop and licked and tongued my cock clean. "Thank you, Sir" From that Saturday on for the next two years, I spent almost every Saturday at Ann's house, using her, tying her torturing, and, I must admit loving her in my own way. She and I both knew that it would have to end some day, but for those two years, I experienced a submissive woman and bondage sex with her that set me on a permanent path in life--Being an accomplished bondage master to willing, submissive women! END (PLEASE READ AND ENJOY, BUT DO NOT SEND COMMENT UNLESS YOU INCLUDE A SIMILAR STORY OR URL TO SIMILART STORIES. FEEL FREE TO SEND COMMENT TO MY HOTMAIL ADDRESS.)
Sunday, June 3rd 2001 - 09:03:00 AM
Name: Sue the Slave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://noneasofnow
Comments:Thank you, MasterSJB, for providing a story book where adults can post their stories and experiences in bdsm. This is a prelude to, hopefully, many episodes that my masters will allow me to post.The first part is backround as to how I became a total bondage and sex slave to my two young masters, who also happen to be my sons. OOOOhhhh, my god, incest. Well, so what; I love them and they love me, and anyone who doesn't like it can go fuck themselves. I became their, Jim and Dan, total sex slave a couple of years after my husband was killed in a farming accident on our 1000 acre farm outside of Galesburg, Ill. My husband had made me his sextoy while we were dating in highschool and it continued through our marriage and child birth, although after the kids arrived it was sometimes difficult to practice our games. Making excuses to get some time alone became a job in itself, since we were some what isolated and the kids had to amuse themselves, quite a bit. Anyway, several years ago, when Jim was a freshman at UofI and Dan was a jr in high school, my husband was killed when the tractor he was driving rolled over on him on a steep hill side next to the wooded area on our farm. At first, of course, I thought my world had come to an end, but after a few months, I realized that my sons needed me, and I needed them; so I resolved to keep the farm. I first tried hired help, but this soon proved to be unreliable and I finally suggested that, since the boys loved the farm so much, that they stay on the farm and keep it going. This they readily agreed to and for a year or so we ran the place as a normal family less one husband. However, once you're a slave, always a slave; and found myself wanting to experience bondage and tormant again. After all, I was still a sexual being even at 42. (And, according to my boys, very attractive to the point of being compared to an HOM model named Ann Bruno. She is really cute, from the internet pics of her I have seen.) Since there weren't a lot of desireable, single men around; I figured that a little selfimposed bondage might help get rid of this yearning inside. So, one afternoon, when the boys were out on the far corner of the farm mending a fence; I pulled out my husband's "toybox" from the closet and went about tying myself up. First, I stripped naked because, not only do I love being naked but I wanted to feel the bindings I used on my skin as I had done so often with my husband. The first thing I did was tie on a tight crotch rope, which naturally got me bubbling just by putting it on. Next, came my ankles which I cinch tied as tight as I could with some prepared (washed and fabric softened) bailing twine which is very thin and is very easy to tie tight. I can't tell you how many hours I spent in marriage tied with this stuff, loving every second. My knees followed, along with some figure 8 wrappings around my 36C breasts. For a few moments I had to lay back and savor the bite of these cords, since it had been so long and the crotch rope was rubbing just the right spot. With my long awaited orgasm building, I bent down to the toy box, moving things aside looking for something more when I found one of my husband's favorite tormenting tools--a large rubber band, the type paperboys use to wrap their papers in. This, I doubled, then doubled again, and forced it over my big toes. I knew from wearing the band many times, that the discomfort would build to out right torture after 20 or 30 minutes. Trying to keep things under control, I once again laid back on the bed, catching my breath and lifting my bound legs and feet up to where I could admire them; I loved the feel and the look--to me, and my sons, my bound legs and feet and toes looked very erotic. I knew that I had to do one more thing before allowing myself the release of orgasm and that was the wooden clothespins that were also in the toybox. Before putting them on, I massaged and pinched my hardening nipples so that they would be fully hard and erect when I put those wonderful old strong pins on my throbbing nips. I actually yelped and hissed when my right nip was pinned; my breath now coming in short gasps in an effort to hold off my orgasm. It was even harder to pin my left since I wanted this play to last, I had to do it quickly so I could concentrate on prolonging the feelings that were surging through me. With my nipples now under torture, I took another piece of twine, about a foot long, and tied the ends together, forming a loop which I doubled and slipped over my wrists behind me. By turning one wrist inside the other, I was able to tighten the bindings down until my hands were tied almost as well as my ankles. Breathing very deeply, I began to struggleand pull, not to escape, but to intensify the feeling of the bondage I had put myself in. I must close now as the boys will be getting here soon, and since I am their slave, I must be ready to serve. With their OK, I'll post the rest soon. By for now, Sue the Slave.
Tuesday, June 5th 2001 - 09:15:05 PM
Name: Freddie
E-mail address: NoNeed@firstmail.com
Homepage URL: http://None
Comments:Great site, MasterSJB. Here is a story of my first bondage adventure with an older woman in my neighborhood. It was when I was a freshman in high school and my class was having a fund drive selling magazine subscriptions. Naturally, the first people I called on were relatives, and neighbors. Mrs. Jacoby was a middle aged woman who had recently gone through a divorce and lived a few houses away from me; and she knew me from the neighborhood. When I knocked on her door that Friday afternoon, little did I know that I was about to have one of the most bizarre and exciting times of my life. At the door, I introduced myself, but she said that she knew me and that I should call her Sheri, since we were neighbors and saw each other almost every day. She invited me in and asked what she could do for me; leading me into the kitchen. To describe Sheri, I would have to say that, although she was at least 45-50 yrs old, she was still very sexy and attractive even carrying a few extra pounds. She had that womanly figure that teenage guys seem to gravitate to in their jacking off fantasies; at least, in mine. Since it was the 60's, she was wearing Capri pants and a blouse, well filled with what I would guess to have been a least 40C's, and walking on high heel summer sandals which made her rear twitch seductively. When we got to the kitchen, she told me to sit and got me a Coke from the fridge; then she sat down next to me rather than across from me. I could get a full view of her and smell her perfume since we were less that arm's lenth apart. I told her that I was trying to sell magazines to raise money for my class and she said that if I was offering the right type of magazines; she would surely buy a few. Not knowing what she meant, I got my list out and showed her. She looked briefly at the list and said that what I offered was kind of boring; the same old womens' and family types. Confused, I asked her what kind she preferred. Sheri laughed and patted (more like rubbed) my thigh and said wait a minute. She got up and left the room, returning a few minutes later with a handful of small (TVGuide size) magazines, the likes of which I had not seen before. She handed them to me and asked me if I could sell her more of them. I looked at them; noticing that they were picture book magazines with stories of women being bound and gagged and either tortured or whipped or whatever. I couldn't believe how exciting looking at these photo books with pretty, mature looking women getting tied up and abused was. I just stared and read and stared and read, not wanting to lift my eyes from them because I was building a woody with every photo and page I saw. When I got to the end of the first one (which I came to find out was about a model named Betty Page doing a photo shoot on bondage and spanking by Nu-Trix); I looked up at Sheri who had a grin on her face from ear to ear. She asked me if I liked what I saw; and I answered with a sort of stammer, saying that they were the best thing I had ever seen. Sheri said that she knew I didn't have magazines like them to sell, she was just having a little fun with me. I asked her, boldly, if she liked what was happening in the photo books; and she said of course she did. Feeling even bolder, I said that since she had fun with me; I should have some fun with her, hoping she would get my hint. She chuckled and asked me if having fun meant my tying her up like the photo books. You got it I said and told her to get some stuff, like ropes and things to use on her. Sheri leaned over, kissed me on the cheek and took off to the back of the house, returning shortly with an armful of clothesline and scarves. The first tie I tried (my first ever on a real woman) was tying her to her chair right there in the kitchen. She asked me if I wanted her to take anything off; I said no and that that would come later. I took a piece of the line and told her to sit up and put her hands behind the chair. Despite the fact that I was nervous and slightly shaky, I managed to bind her wrists with figure 8's and tie it snug. Sheri looked over her shoulder at me as she twisted and tested the bind on her wrists; saying that I had made a good start. I told her I was just getting started and took a longer piece, wrapping it around her and the chair both above and below her full breasts with her watching my every move as if she were in a trance. Of course, a had to touch her mounds several times to get the rope "just right"; which she didn't seem to mind. Once done with the breast ropes, she again twisted and squirmed very sexily; again commenting on my obvious ability. Now came her legs above the knees, which I just wrapped several times around and knotted off. Then Sheri said she had a suggestion that would make it better. She said I should use what she said was a cinch between her legs that I could tighten down better; which I did. She also said that I should use the same tie on her ankles; which I did with great relish. There she was with a smile on her face squirming and twisting for me; showing me how sexy she looked and I am sure how sexy she felt. Boy, was she ever sexy! Sheri kept pushing her chest toward me and turning as best she could from side to side. I couldn't help but reach out and squeeze her boobs, feeling the nipples poke at the palms of my hands. This brought a long low moan from Sheri, whose breath was becoming labored from her excitement. Not knowing what to do next, Sheri said yes she loved being played with, but having sex with her was out, but she would happily "service" me in other ways as long as I kept her tied and helpless. That night, until almost 9pm, I got to tie and retie a sexy woman over and over again; eventually receiving a great blow job from a completely naked, helpless woman who came to be one of my favorite playmates of my life. (It was a longer story than I thought)
Wednesday, June 6th 2001 - 09:28:34 PM
Name: MasterSJB
E-mail address: MasterSJB@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://www.books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html
Comments:PLEASE LISTEN UP!!!! DO NOT POST COMMENTS TO DREAMBOOK. STORIES ONLY!!! Send comments to email address (mine or author's) If you do not have a story to post; then just read and enjoy; but do not clutter up the book with comments. THANK YOU. MasterSJB 1
Saturday, June 9th 2001 - 11:25:11 AM
Name: John
E-mail address: Dontask@tripod.com
Comments:Part 1. Linda was 35 or so and had been divorced about a year when we got together. She lived in a house down the street by herself. My parents knew her and sometimes she came over for dinner or went with us to a movie. I knew her as long as my 15 year old memory could remember. Linda was 5’2” with a short cut blond hair. It was the time of Dorothy Hamilton the ice skater and Linda reminded me of her. Very similar bodies. Linda was always wearing spandex and leg warmers. Ah the ‘70’s. My parents and I were all set to spend two weeks car camping that summer when the night before we were to leave my Mother’s sister and husband were in a car accident. My aunt was in a coma and uncle was on life support with a small chance of living. My mother was devastated and my parents left within hours of hearing the news. Linda gladly accepted taking me while my parents were to be gone 800 miles away. I was bummed out over it all and Linda worked hard on making it easy on me. She even took a week off work to spend the time with me. The second night Linda made pizza and opened a bottle of red wine and offered me some. After most of the bottle being gone I was feeling better and Linda had gotten real goofy. She asked me if I liked cats and I said sure. She went into her room and came out ½ hour later. Linda was wearing a black spandex body suite, a headband with cat ears, a black belt with a tail on it, and makeup on her face looking like a cat. She also had white leg warmers on her ankles and wriest. Oh and she was barefooted. She came in meowing and started tickling me saying she needed to sharpen her claws on me. I jumped up and started running from her as she chased me. At one point I ran into her bedroom and hid behind her bed. She jumped up on the bed and walked across it on all fours. I jumped up to scare her at the same time she was leaning down towards me and our heads meet with a bang. I fell backwards and she fell on the bed. Her head was at he foot of the iron bar bed and her feet were towards the head of the bed. I recovered first and asked her if she was alright. She said yes but needed a minute before she could sharpened her claws on me. I was standing at the foot of the bed and Linda reached through the bars stretching for me. On the floor was a pair of pantyhose so I grabbed them and tied Linda’s wriest. She didn’t resist and soon I had the pantyhose wrapped on either side of the bar so she couldn’t pull her hands back. She was laughing at me and I was getting excited for some reason. I couldn’t help myself. I soon found a bathrobe hanging one the back of the door and pulled of the belt. I grabbed her legs and tied her ankles together then used the slack to pull her legs towards the head of the bed and tied it off there. Now she was stretched rather tightly and I was watching her breasts move up and down with every breath. Her nipples were erect and poking the spandex.
Saturday, June 9th 2001 - 06:04:19 PM
Name: SUE THE SLAVE
E-mail address: farmgirl@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Part II The boys have decided that I should keep a running commentary of our "games" here at MasterSJB's Dreambook. So here is the finish to how I became the willing sex slave to my two sons: As I squirmed on my bed in my selfbondage, the bite of the twine and the pins and the rubberband brought back a flood of memmories of games with my husband. Visions of myself being lead to the woods by my master, naked, hands tied, ankles hobbled, the nipple leash tugging at my breasts; brought on a series of orgasms that shook me to my core. One after the other rolled through me until the final orgasm made me so dizzy with pleasure that I passed out(which was nothing unusual for me undergoing my hubby's attentions.) When I came to, I knew it was late since the sun was not shining through the window, so it must have been after 7pm. As the fog left my head, I paniced--the boys! I tried to get up, but I couldn't move my arms from over my head; looking up and noticing them tied to the rail between the bed posts. I didn't do that! Moving my legs, I still felt the twine on my knees and ankles, but the rubberband was gone and so was the crotchrope and clothespins. I looked down my body to see that the blanket had been pulled up to my shoulders to cover me just above my breasts. Who? How? Soon I would learn Why! Not knowing what to do I yelled out to my sons to see if they were in the house. When I didn't hear a response, I shouted; almost screaming in fear; because, after all, I am a sex slave by choice not force. Just as I was about to scream I looked at my bedroom door to see my sons standing in the doorway. Relief washed over me, until I realized that they found me bound as I had been and completely naked. Oh, My God! The boys came into the room with smiles on their faces, one sitting on each side of me on the bed, almost pulling the cover off my breasts. After a moment, Jim asked me if I was alright, reaching up to my bound hands, not to untie, but to make sure they were still tied. He said he did that after he found me unconcious; he also removed the pins, rubberband and crotchrope, not wanting them to damage me by extended wearJ(God, my son actually had his hands around my pussy; suddently I was getting wet at the thought of that and the fact that I was still bound under the cover.) Jim told me that he found me bound and, at first, thought that someone had come in and raped me; but when he saw that my hands were not really tied and he spotted Dad's toybox next to the bed; he knew that I had tied myself up He said that Dan wanted to call the cops, but he told Dan that his mom had tied herself up in an attempt to recapture the sexual thrills that Dad had given her. This startled me and, forgetting that I was still tied, I asked Jim how he knew about my games with his father. Jim said that ever since he was little, he would spy on us whenever he saw Dad carrying his toybox; because he knew that we were going to play one of our games. Jim looked at Dan and told him how pretty his mom looked naked and suspended by her wrists from a tree limb. I blushed, realizing I was had and that soon I would no longer be just their mom. I looked at Jim and asked him what was going to happen now and was he ever going to untie me. With that, he reached up and pulled the cover off me, exposing my naked, bound body to him and Dan. I blushed again, and tried, unsuccessfully to hide my body from them; but Jim said that I should not try; since from now on I would be like this, for them, quite often. Jim said that he and Dan had decided that, since I loved being the Dad's slave toy, they would gladly fill in as my sex masters from now on. The strange thing was that I was not protesting, at all. In fact, I was getting excited as evidenced by rubbing my thighs together for some kind of relief. I'm sure the boys could tell I was excited, with my nips standing tall, and my scent filling the room. The boys laughed and told me that in the morning, we all would have a long talk about my becoming their pleasure slave from then on and that, as a reward for giving me this opportunity to live my dreams, I would remain bound until then. With my mind reeling with thoughts of servitude to my own sons, and that wonderful buzzing in my pussy; I just nodded my head and said "Thank you, Masters
Saturday, June 9th 2001 - 08:00:21 PM
Name: Sue the slave
E-mail address: farmgirl@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none4now
Comments:Part III A Bargain is Struck As usual I awoke about 6AM the next morning, and I was still tied to my bed as the boys had left me. With this realization, I caught my breath in anticipation of what was to come after my boys discovered me passed out from my selfbondage escapade. I did not know what to do so I called out their names; hoping they would come in and free me from my bondage which I had been in for almost 16 hrs. To my relief, Jim came immediately and told me that I was to clean myself up and come back to my bed to wait for him to come and take me to the kitchen where my new status would be discussed. Without another word, Jim cut me loose (baling twine is almost impossible to untie) and I went to the bathroom for a shower. Behind me Jim told me to wait on my bed for him as naked as I was before; I suddenly found it hard to breath. After my shower, I dried off and sprayed a light perfume in strategic spots; with my intense excitement, I had to try to mask my excitement. There wasn't much I could do about my glistening pussy hair, anyway. I went and sat on my bed looking at the rope marks that were still quite evident on my legs and wrists; thoughts of further helplessnes at the hands of my new masters filling my head. I called out to Jim that I was ready; for what, I could only dream. Jim entered the room with a smile on his face and some drapery cord (red, as I remember) and told me to stand facing him with my wrists in front of me. I did as he said almost grinning from ear to ear; I didn't care if he was my son--he was a big, handsome man who was about to tie my hands and make me his willing slave. He tied my hands together, leaving enough of the cord to use as a leash to lead me into the kitchen where Dan sat at the table also grinning as if he were about to bust. He obviously liked what he saw as evidenced by the tip of his cock sticking through his boxers; as was Jim's. This sight of course made my mouth water; wanting nothing more than to be told to hit my knees to service them. But, busines first, so Jim sat me in a chair between them, naked; and to keep things interesting, pulled my bound hands back behind my neck and bound them there. This served a double purpose: one, it kept me where they wanted me; and, two, it lifted my breasts with their ever-aroused nipples up and out for their viewing pleasure. For the next 2hrs, the boys told me how it was going to be for all of us from then on. In brief, I would be their total, willing sex slave on M, W, F and Sat/Sun would be my choice(of course, I chose slavery most of these weekends being the slutslave that I am.) T and T would be free, working days, since a farm had a lot of work to be done; and I was the records keeper and had to stay up on that. On my slave days, I was to be kept naked and available to them at any time from midnight to midnight; fine by me. Further, on these days, I was to be kept in some form of bondage at all times; making sure that I would accept any devilish torment or torture my new masters could dream up (and you can bet they have amazingly creative minds) Also, every other Saturday, I was to go into the city for a complete beauty treatment to include manicure and pedicure so that I was always looking my best for them and, I admit, it made me feel more like a woman, too. One major thing was, that since intercourse was going to be required of me as their slave; I would have to have my tubes tied to eliminate getting pregnant(it was interesting explaining this to my doctor without giving away my little secret, he, he). I agreed to everything, since just being in front of them bound and naked had started me soaring to an orgasmic level I had only experienced with their dad. By the end of the discussion, I was panting my agreement and writhing seductively; having watched both of them massage their cocks the whole time. I wanted them, bad. That's when Dan said that to seal our agreement, I was to ask to be bound further and allowed to bring them off with my mouth (I came right there); nodding my head in enthusiastic fervor. While Jim untied my hands from the chair, Dan got some more of the drapery cord and started to tie my ankles; then above and below my knees; cinching and tugging all the way. Jim put my hands behind me and tied them tight. Next, Jim took a long piece of the cord and tied a series of knots less than an inch apart for about 8 inches. He took the knotted part and slid it between my legs and tightly up into my pussy until some of the knots were buried their. He finished the job by binding the ends up and around my waist so that I was now firmly crotch roped (shudder, another one ripped through me, the boys smiled; they already knew my reactions to the ropes quite well). More cords, with Dan's help, were wound in figure 8's around my throbbing breasts. Now, they placed me on my knees in preparation for "sealing" our bargain. With my eyes now at cock level, I could see that they were more than ready by the drops of pre cum that glistened on the tips. With great relish and enthusiasm, I first took Jim's cock into my mouth; again, exploding into orgasm as his salty-sweet cock throbbed its way to orgasm. Then, Dan did the same. There you have it. Since then, I can only say that both sides have enjoyed keeping up their ends of our agreement to the satisfaction of the other
Tuesday, June 12th 2001 - 09:11:15 PM
Name: romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.cpm
Comments:Man Im glad I found this place. This actually happened to me last weekend and I've been trying to find a place to tell it. Last Friday I was supposed to leave town with some friends to go fishing. We were trying to get out of town early so we met for lunch to tie up a few loose ends before heading out. Being that we were leaving early our wives joined us for lunch. The wives were also trying to get out of town early and head to the hill country for some shopping. None of us were planing on coming back until late Sunday. Now before I go any further just let me tell you that we;re all in our late 30s or early 40s, all except myself are profesionals and I'm self employed. anyway we're eating lunch and Kay gets a phone call, shes a psychologist , 40, shoulder lenght blonde hair, fairly pretty with a body like Dani Ashe.Shes dressed in an orange business dress, nude hose and orange heels. Well her phone call was from her office manager or somthing and she told us that she was going to have to work on Saturday and would'nt be able to acompany the other wives this afternoon. So we split after lunch getting last minute things in order and I get a phone call about problems on one of my jobs.(I'm in construction).As it turns out I'm going to be stuck in town the rest of the afternoon and maybe not be able to leave until the morning. So the wives all leave around 2 and i tell my freinds to go ahead that Ill just drive down late tonight or early in the morning. So i'm stuck in town by myself. Around 7 that evening my cell phone rings and I think great more work on my vacation. turns out its Dan, Kays husband, and hes forgotten a couple of items at his house and would I mind running by there on my way out of town and getting them for him. He had tried calling Kay to let her know that I was coming but got no answer. This was no big deal because she had said she was going to take the kids to her mothers that evening to spend the night as she would have to get up early on Saturday. so i try to call their house a couple of more times and get no answer so I go ahead and head that way. Their house is located in a fairly new subdivsion a few miles from town and is pretty secluded, Id say the house sets 200 yards off of the main road with a security gate,and the nearest occupied home is probably another 300 yards away. So I drive up to the gate and its locked. So I decide, Ill just walk up and get his stuff, it was starting to get pretty dark but it was no big deal. As I'm approaching the house nothing really seems out of ordinary, the house is dark, no cars in front, garage down. So Im walking around the house because Dan had told me the stuff he needed was in his shop behind the house, I get behind the house and notice the light on thru the back door into the den, but no people, i get on back to the shop, get his stuff and as I'm coming out I see flood lights come on on the back porch. I think great Ive snuck up here scared Kay and shes calling the cops, but a second later the door opens and I here male voices.I just froze in the dark, and then I hear Kay laughing. I peek around the shop, well hidden in the dark and I see these 2 young guys carring Kay, 1 has her head and upper body and the other has her legs and feet. her hands apeared to be tied behind her back and her ankles were tied. they were all three laughing and carring on when the boys layed her out on her back on a large gymnastics mat on the ground. She was still wearing the same clothes she had on at lunch. The boys who I believe to be local high school or Jr college boys, then went over and got the swing set from the side yard and brought it over on the mat. I heard one ask Kay if this is where she wanted it, and she said yes. The other then asked if she really wanted to do this and she happily replied "a deals a deal", the boy said ok and one began taking the swings off the swing set and the other rolled Kay over on her belly and proceeded to hogtie her and take off her shoes. In the mean time the first boy had gone in the house and had come back out and heard him ask, are these the rubber bands and clothes pins your talking about? Kays reply stunned me, they are if ther the big heavy ones, and sombody needs to go down to the shop and get the rat traps and the electical wire, and don't forget the duct tape, there should be at least a couple three roll down there, if I'm going to let you guys do this, I want it done right. TO BE CONT>
Friday, June 15th 2001 - 11:04:43 AM
Name: romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:CONT KAYS WEEKEND Kay had just told the boys to finish getting the stuff from the shed when one of the boys, who I finally figured out name was Eddy, leaned over tickled Kays feet and asked, do you know what all this stuff is used for? Kay answerd, not really but they're all on the list of things Steve told me to make sure we had so you guys could do me right. Well Kay, don't you think its kind of strange that we asked for things like rat traps and wire? Kay replied well kind of but I figured the wire and tape was to help tie me up, and probably the rubber bands too, the candles I figured were for setting up back here, I'm really not sure about the traps and clothes pins but if you thought I needed them there they are. Kay went on to say that she relly did'nt care what they were for, and that she had been planing this night for months, she just wanted to play out her abduction fantasy, and Steve had told her that if he did this for her that she would have to submit to what ever he wanted for the entire night, no backing out, that was the deal he made with all his clients. Clients? This kid had done this to other before? I continued to listen, Kay then said that when Steve had done her freind Carol the video tape he showed her just had her tie on the bed in varios state of undress, a few massager scenes, it really looked like Carol was enjoying it. I could'nt believe what I was hearing and seeing. Carol had submitted to somthing klike this and let it be videotaped? Carol, the same woman with my wife in the hill country tonight? Eddy then said, well Kay you didnt see everything we did to Carol either. Steve can be pretty tough on you older women. But I guess you'll see that in due time. He then gently rolled Kay over on her side and undid a couple of buttons on her blouse, reached over and tickled her feet again and went inside. The other guy Steve had meanwhile gone into the house and gotten a large plastic tub and bought it outside, he just kind of walked over by Kay and said, you ready for all this? Kay just rolled back over on her belly and said I can take whatever you dish out. Steve just grined and said we'll see about that and walked over and pinched her big toe, Kay tried to sqiurm away,as Steve let go , laughed, and headed toward the shed to get the stuff.I meanwhile snuck over and hid behind a four foot brick fence just out of sight of what was happening. I could see Steve in the shed digging around. I watched him grab what appeared to be very thin nylon twine, packing tape, duct tape, and four of the biggest rat traps I've ever seen. I then heard him laugh a evil laugh and say check this out. He had found a multi-pully block and tackle set. He then laughed, this ol gal is gone be in for it tonight. He then loaded all his toys in abox and headed back up to the porch and the hogtied Kay. He set his box down next to the tub they had bought out from the house and said, Mrs Andrews, Kay, its time to begin. He then reached down and untied her ankle to wrist ropes leaving her hands and feet bond. The two boys then stood her up. Steve then aked again, are you ready for this? Kays reply was almost mad as she said, Ive been ready for the last thirty minutes, all youve done is tie me this silly way and ask me if Im ready. Kay stood ther defiantly breasts surging against the tird button of her blouse, her white shiny bra plainly visable to me in the dark. Ok said Steve, Eddy come here. He the whisperd somthing to Eddy and Eddy ran inside as Eddy pulled off his belt.Kay, he said, I want you to hop, And I mean hop fast, all around the mat, and just to make sure you hop I'm going to stay right behind you with my belt. Now the rest of the rules are as follows. If you can hop with me on you ass for fifteen minutes, Ill keep you tied up just like I did your freind Carol and your other freinds I showed you on the tape. But if you cry, squeal, or fall down, Im going to use all these toys on you. about that time eddy came runnig out of the house with somthing in his hand and said, did I miss anything? Not yet said Steve, did you find any? Yeah looks and smells like she must have worn them all day yesterday, and he pulls out a pair of pantyhose. Steve says great, Kay do you know what Im going to do with these? Kays reply was a feeble tie my hands and feet more? Steves reply was a stern you wish as he walks over to the bound woman and says open. Kay starts to plead a little and asks if maybe they could use at least a pair of clean ones. Steves next reply took me and Kay by supprise as he swung his belt at her lower thighs and said Ok Ill tell what, no gag for know but your going to loose a couple more buttons on your blouse, hows that? But when you loose, and they all do, the gag goes in for the entire night. Eddy then chimed in if you would have worn the gag we would'nt have bee able to here you cry out. Its your loss.Kays head rolled back, and said I bet I make it. She started hopping around the mat, Steve right behind her,Eddy laughing, It was obvious after a few minutes that Kay was losing. Her tits were really giving her problems with there size, she was having trouble with her balance. Still she would'nt cry and kept on hopping. Finally after ten minutes it happened, one of Steves strikes landed on one of her bouncing tits, she let out a shrill so loud I was afraid the neighbors down the road would hear, she also lost her balance and tumbled to the mat. And ther she was soaked in sweat,exhausted, and Steve standing over her with a dirty pair of pantyhose, saying , a deals a deal. She slowly opened her mouth and as he stooped to put them in her mouth the smell must have gotten to her, she shook her head and clamped her mouth shut, but Steve just reached down a casually pinched one of her nipples thru her bra, she cried out again and the was silenced for the evening. Steve the told Eddy to bring himm a roll of duct tape, he started tearing off piece after piece and placing them over her gagged mouth.Now you know a little about what the tape is for, do you want to know what the other stuff is for? Kay just looked at the kid and nodded yes. Eddy then asked again
Friday, June 15th 2001 - 04:14:54 PM
Name: romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:MORE FROM KAYS WEEKEND Kay just sat there on the mat gagged, duct taped, and sweating. Steve said lets get her up, and they both reached down and roughly pulled her by her shoulders to a standing position. Well Mrs Andrews, I think you've worn this nice jacket and blouse long enough. Your starting to sweat stain them. What do you say we take em off? Kay just kind of looked at them blankly. Steve asked, anybody ever took off your clothes besides your hubby? Kay slowly nodded no. Well tonights your lucky night, said Steve, you know theres a lot of women your age that tell us that, chimed Eddy, but we're glad to help them all. Bet you old Dans never tied you up either has he? If he had you'd never had called us.Both boys then laughed and Steve said, Mrs Andrews, please hop on over here under this old swing set. Its time to put it to work. Kay then hopped, boobs bouncing, over to the swingset. Actually it was an old A frame about 10 feet tall that Dan had put eyes in to hang swings for the kids on. Eddy then stood in a chair and ran a long piece of rope thru one of the eyes and back down. Steve said lets get that top off. Eddy, you hold her and I'll untie her wrists. Eddy replied, why hold her, she's not going anywhere and she asked for this. You know your right, Kay, your not going to try to fight me if I untie your hands are you? Kay just looked at the ground and nodded no. COOL, said Eddy, and Steve proceeded to untie her wrists, and remove her top. Kay then stood there in bra and skirt, arms around her, covering her bra and breasts. He then said , hey Eddy, grab me those handcuffs out of the tub. Eddy pitched over the cuffs and Steve said, Mrs Andrews,why don't you put these on yourself and handed the cuffs to Kay.Kay slowly took the cuffs and shut one side around one wrist and then began to place the other wrist in the other cuff when Eddy said, no lady, behind your back. Kay just rolled her head back, I guess she'd figured she could cover a little longer with her hands in front. She moved her hands behind her and I heard an audible zipp. She had actually done it, cuffed herself, and submitted herself to these boys. Both guys then applauded, way to go lady, now lets get rid of that bra said Eddy. I've been wanting to see those things ever since I was in middle school. Patience, said Steve, lets let her take off her own bra. How in the heck is she supposed to do that, we gona uncuff her? No, said Steve, shes gonna pull it off for us arn't you Kay? Kay just looked at them wide eyed. You see Eddy, she's a proper lady. And a proper lady would never just take her bra off for a couple of guys like us, even if she did ask us to be bound and gagged. Bet no one other than your hubby has ever seen those monster juggs have they? Kay, you know as well as I do that guys drool over your tits, you tease with them some,but mostly you try to hide them under loose shirts buttoned all the way to the neck don't you? Your somtimes ashamed at the size of them arn't you? Mrs Andrews, you contacted me last fall about an abduction fantasy you had via my web site. I showed you other women I had tied on a video tape. You recognized a few,said they were all good friends, and if I didn't harm them that I must be trustworthy caring and kind. Well I did'nt show you everything I did to them, just the plain vanilla highlights. You asked to be abducted in your home, tied and teased for a night, my deal was if I did this that we would do it my way. YOU AGREED! Steve continued, your freind Carol, asked for much the same thing, so did your freind Beth, and Judy. My ears picked up JUDY, my wife! Beth, Tommys wife? I was stunned and shocked. Steve continued, all the other women agreed too, and they all found out what MY WAY was. Mrs Andrews, do you know what bastanado means? Your freinds Carol and Judy do. They had the soles of thier feet caned by us. The rubber bands were used on thier toes, Clothes pins on thier soles and toes as well as other places that you"ll soon learn. Hot candle wax on thier feet, since they were suspended upside down, some of the hot wax ended up on thier crotch and tits. Beth found out what it really means to be whipped all over. We suspended her by wrists, nude, and whipped and caned her. Man could that ol gal struggle. But each one has since contacted me again and set another session as soon as thier hubbys leave town. A couple of my black buddies are over at one of their home as we speak, and after this evening I'm sure you'll recontact me also. Mrs Andrews, Kay, your evening will include all that I've done to your other freinds with one exception, NONE OF THEM HAD HOOTERS LIKE YOURS! Your forty year old boobs are going to get a work out, maam, your gona get breast torture and humiliation tonight and lots of it. All the things YOU BOUGHT, will be used on those massive boobs. Multiple heavy rubber bands will distort and pinch each tit, we're gona see how many clothes pins we can put on each tit, we're gona tie string to clothes pins and have you pull the pins off yourself, we're gonna tape those mounds down with wrap upon wrap of duct tape, the tapes also a bear to get off, the boob meat wants to stay on the tape haha, we're gona take that narrow nylon twine, you know the kind fisherman use on trot lines, and tie your tits at their base til they start to turn color, then suspend you upside down and whip you some more. have you figured out what the rat traps are for? Thats right! they go on your nipples! They'll be weighted of course, I found some big nuts down in the shed while I was digging around, be perfect for you. Mrs Andrews, while Eddy was looking for a pair of pantyhose to gag you with, he found these items in your bath, Steve then pulled a hand held vibrator and a long norrow object from his box. Kay, you know what this is don't you? Its your personnel massager, isn't it? What could a lady like you be doing with somthing like this? He then turned it on and I could her the low drone of the vibrator. Steve slowly ran the device up Kays hose covered thigh, pulling her tight skirt up as he went, till he touched her crotch. Then I heard Kay moan loadly, and kind of fall back. Eddy asked, Steve, can you tell if shes wet? Steves reply shocked me, soaked thru to her panthose. Eddy asked, sure its not just sweat? Eddy, we've doing women long enough around here, by now can't you smell her? Oh yeah, thats a dead give away. I could'nt believe what I was hearing. After all the terrible things they said they were going to do with her, Shes turned on and not just a little. Steve then shut off the device helped her regain her balance. You gonna cooperate Kay? said Eddy Are we gona have FUN, Are you ready to get started? I could'nt believe my eyes, Kay nodding YES furiosly. And Mrs Andrews, Your gonna help us get started by pulling off your own bra, right? She never quit nodding YES! TO BE CONT
Saturday, June 16th 2001 - 08:39:51 AM
Name: romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:MORE FROMS KAYS WEEKEND Kay just stood there nodding yes to these two boys. she apparently wanted all they were going to give her. She stood there, hands handcuffed behind her back, white shiny bra almost glowing in the back porch lights, sweat rolling down her body, matted sweaty blonde hair in her face, skirt and panyhose stll on, ankles tied. The boys were begining thier next round for her. Hey Eddy, said Steve, go ahead and get out the extension cords so we can video tape this.But Steve , I charged the batterys before we came over,said Eddy. Yeah I know you did dog, but #1 do we really want to take a chance tonight with these things,as he casually patted Kays bra coverd breast, we gotta make darn sure we get all this on tape. Kay, don't you think we need to get ALL this on tape? Steve walked over to the bound women and ran his hand up her thigh again, your going to want a copy of the tape arn't you Kay he asked as he groped her hose and panty covered crotch. She nodded yes even harder than before. Besides, with the toys you found in the bath, we'll need the power. Even the small one has an electric cord in case the batteries run out. Have the batteries ever run out on you Mrs Andrews Steve asked laughing. She any wetter Steve, asked Eddy. Any wetter and we're gonna have to cut these pantys off and replace those old nasty hose in her mouth with em. Would you like that Kay? Would you let us cut off your panties and put them in your mouth? As he qustioned her his hand continued to rub her thigh and crotch. She was obviosly hot because of her squirming and hip pushing against his hand. As they rubbed around,her skirt was riding up to her waist, Steve then said, lady if we're gona keep this up your skirt will have to go as well as your hose and panties. Kay just moaned.As Eddy was getting out the cords, he passed behind Kay,Hey Steve We're gona have a tough time gagging her with her panties dude, shes not wearing any. Bullshit Dude, what am I rubbing on under her hose then? About that time Steve jerked his had up hard and said see? She was wearing a thong that was now a pretty uncomfortable front wedgy. Well I be, said Eddy, all I saw from the back was a pretty tight hose covered ass. In fact Damn tight for a forty year old woman. Steve kept the tension on the front of her thong .She tried standing on her toes to relieve the presure, but he just held it tighter. He then asked her again, Kay are you gona let us put these in your mouth later? Kay shook YES! Wow this is the bet yet, said Eddy. Lets hurry up and get both these cameras ready and go to work! they set up Two nice VCR cameras around the mat. They also plugged in both vibrators so thye would be ready when needed. Grab that 6x6 block of wood Steve and lets get her ready. OK dude as Steve grabbed a pice of 6x6 timber about four feet long and placed it behind Kays feet. Are the cameras ready Dude? asked Steve. Ready when you are freind, was Eddys reply. Then fire em up. Eddy then jumped in front of Kay and began speaking to the cameras. He said that the lady behind him was Kay and that she had asked them to abduct her for the night. Is this correct Kay? he asked as he stepped aside and let the cameras see the bound Kay. Again Kay nodded yes.And your our willing captive this evening and already agreed to let us do what we wanted? Agian Kay nodded Yes. Great then lets get started. Steve now adress's the camera as Eddy went behind them. Mrs Andrews here as he pointed to Kay, has allowed us to bind her and carry her outside where she was hogtie for a time fully clothed, she was ordered to hop around these mats as I whipped her with my belt. She was the gagged with an old pair of pantyhose and had them taped in her mouth.She was then told to hop over here to this large A frame where her blouse and jacket were removed Is all this correct Kay? Kay nodded yes hard. Great Oh yeah and Kay, did you willingly go out and purchase all the items we're about to use on you?Again Kay gave a confirming nod yes. Thats fine maam. Lets begin. Steve then took the rope Eddy had run thru one of the eyes in the A frame a tied it around the base of Kays bra betweemn her tits. He then pulled out the slack until her own bra took the weight of her heavy breasts up. Now Mrs Andrews would you please put your heels on the block of wood behind you? Kay lifted her heels till they just caught the top of the board. Her feet wer'nt quite long enough to get her all the way on top though. Should we help her Steve asked Eddy from behind the camera? No,I want her to do this. She agreed to take off her own bra and shes going to do it for us arn't you Kay? Kay looked at him and nodded yes, but it was obvious she was puzzled as well as I. How was she going to get her bra off standing on a board. If Kay could have spoken Im sure she would have asked the same thing. She just kept trying to get her heels on the board. Finally Eddy said, Steve untie her ankles and retie her above the knees. No dude replied Steve lets just leave her legs free. Oh yeah like you did Mrs Allen. She could'nt get on the bock either, but that bra sure came off didnt it? Yeah dude, Replied Steve, thought she was gona hang herself with it. Again Kay just looked at them puzzled. Steve walked over to her and untied her ankles and just said get up there. Kay then stood up on the board. No old woman, said Steve, just your heels. Steve then puuled the salck out of rope tied to her bra and once again her breasts pulled up. Without saying a word Steve then kicked the board out from under Kays heels. The shocked woman sank down forcing her tied bra upward. She caught herself in time so that the bra did't come completly off but it did start to reveal the bottoms of her globes. So ther she was on tip toes trying to keep her bra on. As her toes would tire. she'd try to raise one foot at a time to rest them but over a period of a few minutes she slowly started to lower her tiring feet to the mat. Finally exhausted she went down and the bra stayed up. Only prolem was the bra only came half way off. It just stayed there stuck in the middle of her tits, the bottoms on display tops and nips still covered. It also looked kid of uncomfortable, the way the still hooked bra dug into the middle of her tits. Lets help her Steve, Said Eddy,still behind the camera. We'l give better than that Eddy, She said shed get it off and she will. We'll give her some incentive though without ever touching the thing. What are we gona do Eddy? Spank her some more and make her pull it off? No dude, better than that, watch this! Steve strolled over to the table that was set up with all the toys on it and grabbed the big hand held vibrator. He slowly walked over to the bound woman and turned it on. Good show Steve, get after her. Steve looked coldly at the woman and said lets finish getting that bra off shall we? Kay just looked at him glassy eyed. He started runing the device up her hose clad thigh till it touched were crotch. He left it there for a moment as Kays hips began an involintary push and jerk. He then asked if she was having a good time. Her reply was a slow nod yes. He then asked, do you enjoy this treatment? Again yes. Do you want to finish getting that bra off? Again yes. Well sweatheart, your legs arn't tied, so spread em. Kay slowly started working fer nylon clad feet back and forth slowly spreading her legs, letting the vibrator get closer to her, slowly lowering herself out of her bra. Her massive breasts just didnt want to give up the bra though. It almost looked like the elastic was stuck on her nips. Steve kept lowering her vibrator til it was a few inches down her thigh. Should could'nt spread her legs any more and she was really trying to get her crotch back on the massager. Hay Steve , heckled Eddy, seeing if you can make an older woman do the splits? What a sight, this beautiful woman, a good freind of mine, shamlessly trying to get her crotch on this massager, bra wraped painfully around her tits, stuck on her nipples, these two youg guys laughingand egging her on. I could'nt believe my eyes. Finally she had enough. She thru her weight forword ripping her bra staight up, losing her balance in the process, going over forward towards Steve, He backs away quickly, letting her fall, Eddy hollering "timber", and laughing, and there she hung bra cups in her face, the weight of her body being held under her underarms. Should we help her up Steve, asked Eddy? Naw shes alright she'll get up. Did you get that on tape? OH YEAH, it was great answered Eddy. MAN SHE WANTED THAT MASSGER BAD DID'NT SHE. Yeah but do you see what I see? In all the happenings they'd forgotten what it was all about. There was Kay hanging by her bra trying to stand back up and two of the largest, most beautiful, pale white, dark nippled boobs ever seen by man. And believe me they were perfect. The boys were hollering and yelling, I knew she could do it, I knew she'd come thru giving one another high fives and such. Man I believe this one out does all the others, don't you Eddy? Yeah man, totally worth the wait. As Kay stood she tried to hide her face in her bra cups as the darn thing, because of the elastic, was still stuck under her arms and around her face. You know dude,Im tired of that damn bra,said Eddy. Me too Said Steve happily, its outstyed its welome and usefulness. He then took a pair of wire cutters and clipped the undewire and her shoulder straps and it was gone. The boys then each took turns feeling and wieghing her marvelous tits. It looked like Kay was crying from where I was. Im sure it was quite humiliating to just go thru that and have thes guys mauling you. I thought about stepping in and stopping all this, I knew she had consented, but I was afraid she was in over her head. About that time tho Steve, who still had the hand held massage in his hand, asked, want more? as he turned the massager back on and slowly ran it up he thigh. Her reply was obvious, she spread her legs some and pressed her now free tits into him. Steve then turned off the massager and said Good girl. Eddy lets get her ready for thenext session. Ok, should she lose the skirt now? Oh yeah sure take it off her, and while your there give her another thong wedgy. Eddy unhooked her skirt and pulled up her thong till she was staning on tip toes. Hey Eddy quit clowning around and help me with these ropes. But dude, I have an idea, said Eddy, lets tie her thong like we did her bra. That way when we gag here with it, it will have been in the right place awhile. Well if your going to do it Eddy you'd better do it know cause I want to change her gag in a few. Cool Says eddy. Eddy untied the cut up bra and untied the other end to give him some slack. He then proceede to pull kays thong up past her panthose tops and tie off the rope. He then went back over to the other end said "on your toes please, higher, Thankyou. Kay was standing again on her toes but this time it was just to aggravate her. When she would try to relieve the strain in her fee the thong would just dig deeper into her cunt. maybe you should retie her ankles Eddy, she almost looks to comfortable. Eddy tied her ankles and went over to help Steve. Kay just stood there on her toes, sweating, slowly lowering herself and hanging more and more on her makshift crochrope. After about tem minutes I noticed he hips again moving, trying to rub herself on the thong. Check her out Steve, shes trying to get off with our toy. Well cut her down,Said Steve she can't come yet. Kay tried moving faster but Eddy cut the rope before she could blow. Poor Kay fell in aheap on the mat frustrated. Eddy go get me a beer and get her a wine cooler. Shes had that gag in her mouth about an hour, and Im sure shes thirsty with all the sweating shes been doing. And besides, its time to re gag, isnt miss big boobs? Kay happily nodded yes. What gag do you want next my lady, asked Steve? Kay reply was to thrust her hips toward the boys. Good Girl. TO BE CONT
Saturday, June 16th 2001 - 11:58:47 AM
Name: SueTheSlave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:A LITTLE MORE ABOUT ME AND THE BOYS (Part I) Hello, again. Since today is Sunday, and the boys pretty much used themselves up on me yesterday; I am taking the time to tell you all a little more about me and my sons and our arrangement. Right now I am sitting at the computer on a wooden dinette chair and, of course, I am bound to it. First I am wearing my slave day uniform--a full sheer body stocking which fits me from an oval shaped neck cut to reveal some cleavage to just a couple of inches above my ankles so that I am barefoot and nothing gets between my skin and the bindings that are put on. My masters think I look very sexy this way and I agree, but I still think they want me to wear it to humiliate me since the crotch and the area around my nipples has been removed. Easy access to the goodies as Dan always says. Also, it gives them a reason to tell me to strip; and they get quite a show of me squirming my way out of it. Lovely, boys! Now for the bondage part: my ankles are roped tight together as are my legs above and below the knees. My big toes are also tied with a shoelace and are pulled back under the chair and anchored to the support rung. I have an almost ever present knotted crotch rope (love it) which is also anchored to the chair. My arms are bound at my elbows, against my sides so my hands are straight out in front, about 8" apart. My wrists are tied with this separation so that I can type. I am gagged with a penis shaped piece of wood (about the size of Jim's cock, delicious). The gag is held in by a cord running through the gag and tied behind my neck. Before a tell you about us, I want to tell you how I spent the three hrs. prior to being tied to this chair. It will give you some idea of how wonderfully clever and diabolical by sons are when it comes to sexually tormenting me. Just before noon, Jim and Dan asked me if I would mind them not "using" me for a while since they were worn out. They said that I could be free (Sunday is optional) or that, if I wanted to be enslaved, they would decide as to how I would spend the next few hours. I just went and got on my stocking and came back to them, knelt, and told them I was theirs to do with what they might (knowing it would be something I would enjoy. Besides, it seems that the more they use and abuse me, the more use and abuse I crave!). Dan said to put on my 5" high heeled sandals (more about these later) which told me I would be walking to somewhere. I got them on and was told to put my hands behind me to be tied; and I was fitted with the crotch rope to which they tied a 6' rope to lead me to my torment. Pulling me out the door behind them, we headed for the tool shed about a 100 ft away. When we got to the door, they had me take off my sandals (relief, Why, later). They took me inside and pointed to a rafter where a pully had been attached and from which I had been suspended many times. I stood under the pully while Jim began to bind my arms further at the elbows, bringing them as close as I could stand. Dan busied himself with my ankles and knees and soon I was completely helpless. Jim took my wrists and attached them to the pully rope and began pulling me up until I was forced into a stressful strapado (one of my favorites). Jim pulled until I was up on the balls of my feet holding onto the wood floor with my toes! This was going to be tough. Then Jim did something that surprised me--he took off my crotch rope and told Dan to play with me until he got his little surprise set up. As Dan's hands and fingers started me up the orgasm hill, I tried to think of what Jim had in mind. Hard to concentrate in this situation, you know? I'm sorry, but I have to cut this off, since my Dan is standing next to me right now with a delicious looking snack for me. I'll finish this later. Hmmmmm! SueTheSlave
Sunday, June 17th 2001 - 03:17:03 PM
Name: Phil
E-mail address: philturk157@aol.com
Comments:Sue Daniels Part 1 This is a story that happened to me about twenty-two years ago, I was about twenty-three and was living in an upstairs two bedroom flat at the time. I had recently split from my girlfriend and was enjoying the freedom of bachelorhood once again. One day the lady who lived in the upstairs flat next door asked if I would help her move a large box. I said that I would and made arrangements to go round the following day as I was going to work when she asked. My neighbour was called Sue Daniels and she was a very tasty looking lady of around 45 years of age, she was about 5’5” with brown shoulder length hair and brown eyes. She was a very fit looking lady, not over weight but very curvaceous. We had never held a conversation before but had always passed the time of day as we went about our separate ways. I had learned from other neighbours that Sue was a widow and had been alone for about a year. The next day as promised I went to Sue’s flat and she greeted me at the door with a lovely smile and asked me in. Sue offered me a drink and I said thanks and we sat in the kitchen chatting and getting to know each other as we had our drinks. Sue told me she was a secretary and that she was off work for the week on holiday. I looked her over as she busied herself around the kitchen, for a 45 year old, this lady was a stunner, she was dressed in a black tailored skirt that came to about 3” above her knee and she was wearing a white low cut blouse that showed an ample amount of cleavage. The whole outfit was finished off with a silk scarf and she was wearing American tan full fashion seamed stockings, and black shoes with a 4” heel. This was not unusual for her as she was always well turned out and dressed very smart. After a while I asked Sue where the box was that she wanted moving and she led me to a large built in cupboard in her bedroom, the box was at the back of the cupboard and it was very heavy. I could not lift the box but I could drag it so I proceeded to drag the box out into the bedroom. As I got the box clear of the cupboard disaster struck and it suddenly burst open, spilling the contents onto the floor of Sue’s bedroom. I stopped dead and stared at the floor not daring to look at Sue. The bedroom was strewn with rope and rolls of duct tape and porn magazines and allsorts of assorted bondage equipment. Sue said, “Oops that wasn’t supposed to happen.” I broke my silence and apologised and said I would clean it all up. She said not to worry and asked if I would keep her little secret to myself. I told her that I was the soul of discretion and that she could trust me. Then I asked her what she was doing with all the kinky gear and she told me that her husband had been into bondage for a very long time up to his death and that the stuff in the box was all his. I asked if he’d used it on her and she said yes he had and that she loved to be submissive to him. I then told her that I had a confession to make and that I too was into bondage and often tied up the girlfriend that I had recently split with. Sue asked if I would like the contents of her box and I said I would love them but what I would like even more would be to use the contents on her. As I spoke a glazed expression came over her face and I could have sworn that she’d had an orgasm there and then. Sue was silent for a few minutes and then she said if you want to be my new master when would you like to start. I said how about now and she said what ever you wish master. I could hardly believe what was happening but there was no way on earth that I was going to let this opportunity slip by me. We had a discussion about what she liked and disliked and we agreed a safe word and a signal she could make with her fingers so that I would stop and release her if she’d had enough. Then it was time to begin, first I picked up a length of rope and walked over to her, I turned her round and pulled her arms behind her back where I tied her wrists together palm to palm and cinched the rope between them so there was no way she could free herself. Sue tested the ropes and said yes master you have done this before. Many times I said and then turned her back round to face me. I fingered the silk scarf around her shoulders and then unfastened the knot and removed it from her, I rolled it up then put it to her eyes wrapping it round her head twice and tying it off behind her head. She was now blindfolded and I decided to kiss her for the first time. Sue responded and kissed me back deeply and passionately. I’d never kissed a woman old enough to be my mother like that before and it was awesome. As we kissed I let my hand begin to explore to see if she would pull away but she didn’t and so I caressed her breasts, they were large and firm and her nipples swelled and hardened under my touch. Soon they were straining against the material of her bra and blouse and the outline of them could be clearly seen. I sat Sue on her bed and took some more rope and tied her legs together above and below her knees, the next thing I did was to tie her ankles together making sure that all the ropes were nicely cinched and tight. Whilst I was attending to those beautiful legs I decided to explore them and gently rubbed my hands over her stocking clad legs and up under her skirt to where stocking top gave way to naked thigh. Sue responded with little moans and when my hand brushed the front of her lacy knickers she tried to push on to my hand with all of the effort she could muster against her bonds. I pulled away from her and laid her back on her bed, then told her not to go away because I was going to look at what other toys were in the box. She said tied like this I don’t think I’ll be going far. No I suppose not I said, then I went over to where the box’s contents had deposited themselves and began to rummage through them. There were lots of soft ropes of many different lengths and thickness, there were a lot of rolls of duct tape again of varying widths, there was some silk scarves and some various sized vibrators then I began to find the good stuff, like gags, there were ball gags and bit gags, there were a few ring gags and a head harness. There were some paddles and handcuffs, some ankle cuffs, leather straps of all sizes, some canes and some lubricating gel. I wonder what this is for I thought to myself as I examined the jar. Then I found what looked like some smaller vibrators and dildos but on closer inspection they turned out to be butt plugs. The next thing I found among the equipment was a set of clamps for pinching body parts like nipples and fingers and toes. After a while I realised Sue was still tied up on the bed so I decided it was time to play with some more of the equipment so I went over to Sue and lifted her off the bed and helped her to stand up. Right lady I said its time now to remove some of your clothing is that going to be a problem? Sue said no and I could do what ever I wanted to her because she trusted me and she was having the best time she’d had since her husband had passed over. I went behind Sue and removed the rope from her wrists, she let her arms fall to her sides and waited patiently for whet I was to do next. I put my arms round her and gently cupped her breasts with my hands, they were full formed and heavy. Sue began to breath a little heavier so I proceeded to unfasten her blouse and pull it out from the waistband of her skirt. When it was free I let it gently fall from her shoulders and off her arms then I unclasped her bra and eased that from her shoulders until it fell away exposing her full breasts and dark brown hardened nipples. Before Sue had chance to put her hands up to cover her naked breasts I took her arms and pulled them behind her where I retied her wrists palm to palm cinching the rope between her wrists and knotting it off tightly. Sue tugged at her bound wrists as she had done before and resigned herself to her fate. She was not going to get free and she knew it. I took another piece of rope and wrapped it around Sue’s elbows and pulled it until they touched each other. This surprised me, Sue was extremely supple for a lady of 45 and this pleased me a great deal, it meant there were a lot of bondage possibilities with her to explore at later dates. I finished tying Sue’s elbows and cinching the rope between them and then stood back to admire my handy work. I now had stood before me a 45-year-old lady stripped to the waist, blindfolded and bound hand and foot wearing just a black skirt and American tan stockings and black shoes with 4” heels. Her underwear was yet to be seen by me and this vision of bound loveliness now had me wondering what type of scanties she had on but for now that was going to have to wait. I went to the assortment of bondage paraphernalia on the floor and selected a bright red ball gag with a black leather strap, I went and stood in front of Sue and kissed her gently on the lips, she responded enthusiastically and when the kiss broke I told her it was time to silence her so the tormenting and teasing of her lovely body could begin. Sue smiled a broad beaming smile and I said open wide, Sue opened her mouth and I placed the red ball against her lips, wider I said and she forced her jaws open a little further until the ball passed between her teeth and into her mouth. I pulled the leather straps behind her head and buckled it tightly, Sue ummmmmphed into the gag as if to say enough so I did not try to make it any tighter. Sorry folks but thats all i have time for at the moment part 2 will come soon bye.
Monday, June 18th 2001 - 01:05:05 AM
Name: SueTheSlave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Comments:A LITTLE MORE ABOUT ME AND THE BOYS(PART II) Well, now that the boys had to dash to Galesburg to get a tractor tire repaired; I'm getting a brief respite from my "duties" and can get back to my telling you about us. From my previous post, you know that the boys had me strapadoed in the tool shed; and, while Dan was busy fondling me, Jim was setting something special up to torment me. That is what is so unique about Jim; he has a very inventive mind; especially when it come to torturing me. Knowing that I would be very wet and receptive, Jim slid a large vibrating egg into my pussy--no big deal; I've had them before. But this one was different, modified by Jim (who had studied electrical engineering at college--thank my lucky stars!) to be remotely controlled from a timing device. He could program the egg to turn on and off at a set interval. I would soon learn how marvelously torturous this little toy would be. As Jim finished with the egg, Dan (who was more direct in tormenting me--youth, I guess) fitted a set of cloth clamps (the kind that pinch tighter when they are pulled on) to my nipples. He ran the attached strings to the cords at my knees and pulled until I gasped at the pain; then he tied them off. Now, I was ready for almost 3hrs of torture at the hands of that devilish egg and the clamps. Jim told me that every half hour the egg would vibrate for 5 minutes. Oh My God. I knew I would be a blithering pile of woman flesh; not being able to orgasm or so I thought for such a long time. Jim started the timer and Dan turned on the baby monitor mic(since they were going to leave me alone; this was for my safety. Wonderful torturers, aren't they?) Believe me, the next 3 hrs. were some of the best time I've ever spent in bondage. Every half hour that egg would drive me up the orgasm hill, shutting off just short of the top. I suffered wonderfully and have been in this situation quite often since I told the boys how much I needed their cocks when they came and got me. This little episode helps to explain about me and my sons. First: Jim, tall and handsome, with a wry smile that lights me up every time I see it. He is very smart and good with making little gadgets to use on his slavemom. Jim knows that extended bondage with accompanying tortures of moderate pain or discomfort really turns me into a sexual dynamo. His torments have given me hours upon hours of sexual arousal in such a way as to literally knock me out when I am finally allowed the privilege (his words) of satisfying myself, Jim and Dan. Jim has used the internet to get new ideas and order new equipment, like the Japanese hemp rope and colored drapery cords now used to tie me up. He has also learned many of the Jap bondage techniques that seem to make a slave like me want more and more. Next: Dan, also handsome and slightly taller than Jim, is somewhat more direct in his usage of me. Whips, clamps, paddles--as long as they elicit the desired moans, groans, and whimpers that Dan likes to hear; that's what he uses. I must admit that although I prefer long drawn out torment, Dan can use those toys quite effectively in giving both he and I what we want. Dan also uses the internet to get ideas and loves looking at all the pretty women whose bondage is posted to it. Dan will also admit to being a foot fetishist, at least when it comes to bondage play. Remember the sandals in my last post? Well, they are Dan's little way of toruring me. They are 5" heel, wooden soled open strap sandals which he has "adapted" for use on my little peds. First, he peeled back the insole and glued BB's from the place where the ball of my foot rests to the toe. Standing in them is torture, let alone, walking in them. But, Dan says, I do. The sandals are held on by binding leather shoelaces across my toes and just behind them to metal loops, which allows the boys to tighten them down or loosen them or even loop the laces around my big toes to ensure the sandals stay on. Last: ME, their slavemom. If you don't know a lot about me by now you have not been paying attention. I am their sexual, bondage slave. I LOVE BEING TIED UP, TORTURED, AND USED SEXUALLY FOR THEIR(and my pleasure). I LOVE SUCKING COCK(AND I MEAN SUCK NOT JUST MOUTHING LIKE MOST WOMEN DO); THEIR CUM IS AMBROSIA TO ME. I believe that the more sex a woman, especially a submissive one, has the more she wants. That is why I usually opt for slavery on weekends, much more often than not. One more thing that you should know, is that I sleep in bondage EVERY NIGHT; no matter where I sleep, my room or their rooms or at a motel or whereever, I am put into bondage for the night. Don't fret, the boys are always looking out for safety's sake and would never endanger me. Sleeping while tied up(usually with 3/8" leather straps at ankles, above and below knees and wrists in front) gives me the most amazing dreams you can imagine; and I would not give that up for anything! MORE LATER
Monday, June 18th 2001 - 02:08:24 PM
Name: Phil
E-mail address: philturk157@aol.com
Comments:Sue Daniels part 2 So there I was standing in the bedroom of my 45 year old next door neighbour, she was stripped to the waist wearing just her black skirt American tan full fashioned seemed stockings and black shoes with 4” heels. Her arms and elbows were tightly bound behind her back and her legs and ankles were also tied making her balance, on the 4” heels, a little precarious. This was compounded by the fact that she was also blindfolded with her silk scarf and gagged with a bright red ball gag, which filled her gorgeous mouth to perfection. I toyed with her breasts for a while and then decided she was too comfortable so I said “ I think I’ll restrain these lovely ripe melons of yours now shall I.” Sue nodded her head and I giggled at the sight of her as the nodding made her tits bob up and down. I picked up a long length of rope and doubled it in half, then I put it round Sue’s chest above her breasts and took the larks head loop to the centre of her back where I passed the other two loose ends of the rope through the loop and pulled it tight, this had the effect of pulling her bound arms tight into her and making her breasts stick out proudly in front of her. The rope was then passed back around the front of her and under her breasts and back round to where the ropes had crossed at the centre of her back where they were pulled tight and fastened off. There was still a rather long length of rope left so this was passed under Sue’s left arm up over her shoulder and round the back of her neck, under her right arm and then round to the centre of her back and tied off. I later learned that this is called a yolk harness, but I didn’t know at the time it just looked good to me. The next thing I did was to take another piece of rope and tie it between her breasts pulling the rope above and the rope below her breasts together. The rope that I used to do this was a thinner rope and from the centre of her chest I took one of the loose ends and wrapped it tightly round the base of Sue’s right tit then I tied it back off in the middle of her chest, then I did the same with the other loose end of the rope until left side matched the right. Sue looked awesome, I decided it was now time for the removal of the skirt so I gently fingered the waistband until I located the button and unfastened it then slowly lowered the zipper until it was fully open. I was then faced with a little dilemma, shall I lower the skirt and lift her out of it or shall I take it off over her head, I pondered this for a moment or two and finally I decided to take it off over her head, which seemed to be the easiest. Once the skirt was removed I finally discovered the delights that lay beneath. Sue was wearing a white lacy thong and matching lacy suspender belt the front part of the thong was almost transparent, it was so delicate, and I could tell that Sue was one of those ladies that removed all of her pubic hair. I couldn’t help myself, I just had to ease the fabric away from her body and peek inside her lacy thong and yes sure enough she was as bald as a coot. Very nice I said as I walked round Sue, when I got behind her she looked as thought she had no kickers on at all because the thong was buried in the crack of her arse. I gave her a playful smack on her left buttock and then one on her right buttock and said. “Yes Sue I think you have got a very spankable arse there.” Sue mmmphed into her gag so I gave her another sharp crack on each buttock. Once again Sue mmmphed so I said. “If you ummph into that gag again I’ll put you across my knee and give you a real good sound spanking.” Sue immediately ummmmmphed as loud as she could into the gag. Right if that’s what you’d like that’s what you can have I said. I then manoeuvred her to the bed and I sat on it and lowered her across my knee. Sue had a real sexy arse and before I commenced with her spanking I decided to explore it a little and began with a gentle massage which went from her arse down her stocking clad legs as far as I could reach. The feel of the nylon on her legs was very sensuous and I really enjoyed playing with her, but what Sue really wanted was for me to give her a sound spanking so after about five minutes of me indulging myself I decided that the time had come to make her happy and proceeded to spank her soundly until both cheeks of her arse were bright red. Her spanking lasted about ten minutes and after it was finished I positioned Sue on the bed face down and with another length of rope I tied it between her wrists and then passed it between her ankles and pulled drawing her legs up behind her until her heels were digging into her buttocks pulling her into a very tight hogtie. I removed Sue’s gag and blindfold at this point and asked her if she was okay, even though she had not given me any sign to stop. Sue told me that she was fine and that she hadn’t had this much fun for over a year. I asked if she was thirsty and she yes she was a little dry so I told her to stay where she was and I would make us a drink before we carried on. I told her that I didn’t want to hear a sound from her until I got back with the drinks. Sue smiled at me and I left the room. When I returned with the drinks Sue was laid exactly as I had left her so I released her hogtie rope and helped her to sit on the side of the bed, where I held a cold drink of lemonade to her mouth for her to sip from. This was very erotic for me as the power I had over this woman was beginning to dawn on me. This lady could not do a thing that I did not want her to do; indeed she couldn’t even drink the lemonade unless I allowed it. I had tied up quite a few girls in my short time but this feeling of absolute power over someone was a first for me and I loved it. Sue had been tied up many times by her late husband and so was a very experienced sub, and although I was in charge of what was happening I felt that Sue was also going to be able to teach me and guide me as to what she liked and what her limits were. We discussed this as we enjoyed our drinks and Sue had also recognised the possibilities of this new relationship of master and sub. After we had finished our drinks I asked Sue if she would like me to untie her or if she wanted to carry on, she said she would like a rest if it was okay with me but she didn’t want the days session to end there she wanted to carry on after she had freshened herself up a little. So I released Sue from her ropes and let her have a little time to herself. Whilst Sue freshened herself up I proceeded to explore the rest of the equipment from the box and familiarise myself with the things in there, I also looked around the bedroom in more detail and discovered that it had been adapted for her and her late husband’s lifestyle in quite a few ways. Metal rings had been fitted at various places on one of the walls and there were several metal rings fitted into the ceiling and I assumed that they were secured through the ceiling into one of the main roof support beams. Boy oh boy am I going to have some fun with this lady if everything works out I thought to myself. After about fifteen to twenty minutes Sue returned to the bedroom, she looked ravishing, as she got to the centre of the room I told her to stop and stand where she was, she did so immediately and stood with her legs together and her hands behind her back with her head slightly bowed. “I want to make love with you.” I said. “If that is your wish master then so be it.” Replied Sue. “Remove your thong.” I instructed her and without hesitation Sue complied with my instruction. “Now come over here and lay in the centre of the bed.” I said and once again Sue did exactly as ordered. Once she was on the bed I picked up four lengths of rope and proceeded to tie each arm to the corners of her bed then I removed her shoes and tied her ankles to the bottom corners of the bed so Sue was now spread-eagled very tightly. As I removed Sue’s shoes I noticed her feet smelled very sweet as though they had been powdered or perfumed in some way, and I could not help myself once she was secured to the bed but to get close and have another smell at her feet. Sue had got lovely feet, quite small but perfectly formed and her toenails were painted bright red, I massaged Sue’s feet and she began to exude little moans as though she were in ecstasy, this was another thing I had discovered about her she liked to have her feet massaged so I then gave her souls a little tickle and she immediately giggled and tried to pull away, I played with Sue tied spread-eagled on her bed for about five hours, massaging her, teasing her, tickling her and making love with her. I played with several different types of gags and even blindfolded her again with a leather mask. She looked gorgeous in everything I put her in and it was almost a shame to end the session with her, but we were both hungry and had to eat. As I released Sue from the bed I told her to get her self ready as I was taking her out for a meal and she said only if I promised to go back and spend the night with her as well. How could I refuse? That was the end of my first bondage session with the beautiful 45-year-old Sue Daniels; many others were to follow over the next couple of years and I shall tell you some of them as time progresses if you are interested. I will tell you that Sue Daniels is her real name and it doesn’t matter that I use it because unfortunately she is no longer with us, Sue met an untimely demise in a nasty car accident and writing this has brought thousands of happy memories flooding back and a few tears I might add. Thank you for the opportunity to post this and I hope it meets with the sites criteria. THE END OF THE FIRST SESSION.
Wednesday, June 20th 2001 - 01:08:02 PM
Name: JordanM
E-mail address: None@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://None
Comments:AUNT JEN This is a story about my little adventure with my aunt. When I was about 8 yrs old my parents would send me to my Aunt Jen's house for 2 wks every summer while they went on vacation. I didn't mind because I liked my aunt very much; she was really fun to be with. At first there were plenty of kids in the neighborhood to play with; and I always found girls to play cops and robbers or indians with since I had a fascination with tying up girls from watching television. As I got older, around 13-14, there weren't as many kids around, so I spent most of the time with Jen. One day, she remarked about how she used to watch us kids play our little tie-up games; and asked me if I missed being able to indulge my "fetish" as she called it. I told her that I did; and had not been able to tie up a girl for sometime, since as I grew older; my friends seemed to lose interest. Jen said that that was too bad since from what she saw; I had become quite adept at bondage(the first time I had heard this term). She went back to her kitchen chores and I headed for the garage wondering why she would bring up my interest in bondage. Aunt Jen was a very cute woman of 42 yrs old, I would compare her to the actress who plays the mother on That 70's Show. Her personality was always bright and bubbly eventhough her scumbag of a husband had run out on her several years after their marriage. I kept thinking as I went toward the garage "Why did she bring up those games I used to play?" Well, I decided that I would hit it head on; and when I got into the garage I started looking for some ropes to further my plan. I found an unused roll of clothesline and knew then what was next. Taking the clothesline with me, I headed back to the kitchen where Jen was washing dishes and sat at the table and put the roll on it so Jen could see the rope when she turned toward me. When she did see it, her eyes lit up and she smiled at me; saying that she thought she might know what was coming next. I told her that since there were no kids around; she would have to be my "victim". She just giggled and said that was fine with her; and that she had not been tied up for such a long time she might be more than I could handle. I said that, once she was tied, I would be able to handle it--after all, I was a teenage stud who was about to have a willing bondage girl at my disposal. Jen was wearing a light summer dress, no stockings or panty hose, and a pair of athletic socks. I said that I was a burglar and that to search the house I would have to tie her up to keep her out of the way. She fell right into character and told me that I could take any thing I wanted; but I shouldn't hurt or "molest" (she emphasized this) her. I said that she had no say in the matter and told her to sit in one of the wood dinette chairs. Jen sat down and put her arms over the back of the chair without being told. Taking a knife out of the drawer, I cut a piece of the rope and tied her wrists crossed behind the chair. She remarked that I didn't have to tie so tight to which I replied, I like it tight(I thought I heard her mumble "So do I" under her now gasping breath). I cut a longer piece and tied her elbows as close together as I could with really hurting her. Next came her ankles, after removing the white socks; then a tight rope just above her sweet knees. I noticed how high up her thighs that summer dress had slid; and she blushed when I looked her in the eyes. Next I took a piece of cord and put knots in it for about 4"; and brought it close to her pouty lips. Jen pulled her head back and said that she would be quiet; but I told her that I wanted her gagged and she would have nothing to say about it--ha, ha. She opened her mouth and in went my rope gag; tying it snugly behind her neck under her hair. One more thing had to be done to make Jen look absolutey delicious; tying a rope from her ankles to her wrists; lifting her little feet off the floor and forcing her 40 plus chest out further than than having her arms behind her. MORE LATER JORDANM
Friday, June 22nd 2001 - 08:43:30 PM
Name: JordanM
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:This is the conclusion of my little adventure with my Aunt Jen. When I left off, she was tied and gagged in a dinette chair in the kitchen and I told her that since I was a robber; I was going to search the house. She ummphhed at me; shaking her body against her bonds. I went out of the kitchen, but had no intention of going anywhere but where I could watch Jen in her bondage. Standing just out of the kitchen door, I looked in to see Jen writhing in her bondage and mewling through her gag. She was really getting into it. After a few minutes, her breathing became labored and I could tell she was getting herself off. When she came, she actually shuddered; straining against the tight ropes to intensify her climax. I gave her a couple of minutes to calm down and returned to the kitchen; she was still panting from the afterglow. I told her that since I found nothing of value in the house; I would have to get some other satisfaction. Her eyes widened and she nodded her head; knowing what I had in mind. Jen said to take out her gag (or that's what it sounded like); and I untied the rope gag. She said that she needed to finish the dishes before we continued our game; so I untied her hands and told her she could untie the rest while I went to the living room to wait for her. I thought she would untie her legs; but when she was finished in the kitchen, she actually hopped into the living room with her legs still bound tightly together at her ankles and knees. When I asked why she didn't untie her legs; she giggled and said she enjoyed the strictness of the bonds so much that she wanted to keep the feeling. I told her that since I didn't find any valuables; she would be my loot. I told her to strip off her summer dress and undies; so I could see my prize naked. She didn't say no; she just pulled the dress up over her head and dropped it to the floor. Although she was a little stout; Jen still had a cute, defined figure and looked very sexy in her bra and panties--especially with her legs tied together. She waited for me to point at her bra; then she undid it and let it fall to the floor. Her breasts were magnificent, despite a slight mature sag; with nipples that were dark red and very erect. When I told her to ditch the panties; she looked at me and asked how with her legs tied. I smiled and handed her the sewing scissors from the end table and told her to cut them up both sides, then pull them out from between her legs. I took her panties and immediately felt the moist hear from her orgasm; Jen actually blushed when I looked back at her with a knowing grin. I took the panties, wadded them into a ball and held them to her lips. She gasped, but opened her mouth to be gagged with them; I used the knotted rope again. Next I helped lie face down on the carpet and began putting her into a stringent hogtie with a little twist--a crotch rope that was tied to her ankles then to her wrists causing any movement of either the shift the rope back or forward through her dripping pussy. After I had her hogtied, I lifted her up onto her knees so that she was balanced on her knees and toes in front of me. Her hogtie position made her body bend back, thrusting her 40's out at me for my attention. For the next 20 minutes or so, I pinched, pulled and twisted her nipples until she was whimpering and panting with desire. I knew that she had cum several times, because her body quivered and the air was filled with the aroma of a sexual animal. I then took out her gag; and my cock. I told her that it was now time for her to thank her captor for his kind attention by giving him a bj that would determine whether or not he would return in the future to play with her again. I must say that Jen ensured my future dominance of her with the best suck job I have ever had, before or since. She sucked me as if she were sucking a McDonalds milkshake through a straw. From that night on, everytime I was sent to stay with her; Jen became my sex slave from the time I arrived until my parents came to get me. This lasted until I went off to the service after highschool. Sadly, while I was overseas; Jen became ill with cancer and died before I returned. God I missed her.
Sunday, June 24th 2001 - 08:43:38 PM
Name: Monica
E-mail address: Monica@mymailstation.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Hi, MasterSJB and all who come here to read these great stories. My name is Monica and I have been a submissive woman since I was a preteen. I have many adventures to tell you about and will try to post as many as I can remember now that I am in my late 40's. Although I have gotten older, I still love being bound, gagged, used and abused by young studly men. I have found that, with the right approach, both my partner (whoever he may be at the time) and I get great sexual satisfaction from our bondage play. As I said, I am in my late 40's; and am still quite attractive to men of all ages. I am 5'9" tall and weigh just under 145 pounds(not bad for an old chick). I have long shapely legs; 38D breasts and, although my belly pooches out slightly, a well defined figure--I go to the gym 4 times a week; where I work out and also troll for possible masters. I know that it sounds dangerous to go hunting for a man to tie me up and use me; but I am very careful and discreet. I also work as a liaison to the Greek houses at a university in No. Cal. This position has afforded me a lot of daily contact with younger college men who I have found to be very receptive to my particular brand of sexual desires. Although I have never been married, and I don't wish to be, I have never wanted for a man to put me through my paces. Has any woman out there been the main attraction at a pledge Hell Night; well I have, and let me tell you, IT'S GREAT! Ha Ha! However, since reading Slave Sue's posts about being her sons' slave; I wonder if I might have missed something. Keep the stories coming, Sue. Anyway, in the posts to come I will tell of my many adventures as a willing bondage and torture sex toy over the last 35 years or so. Bye for Now, Monica
Monday, June 25th 2001 - 08:36:07 AM
Name: Sgt Rock
E-mail address: militaryman@mymail.net
Comments:I have a story to share it's about my dad's ex girlfriend and me. Andrea and my dad broke up while I was in the Persian Gulf. I didn't find out until I got home when my dad met me with his new 20 yr old blond stripper named Star. He gave me the low down Andrea was 35 and wanted to settle down my dad in his 40's wanted to party date younger chicks. I had always had a crush on Andrea she was about 5ft 7in maybe 125 pounds size 7 feet green eyes and shoulder lenght brown hair and soft ball size tits. My dad told me that Andrea wanted to welcome the war hero home so I should call her. I called her voice was sexier then I remember maybe it was the 10 months I spent in the desert or just a horny 19 old male. We made plans she asked me to wear my uniform as it was a suit and tie resturant we would be eating at. That night after drinking my dad handed me a couple condoms I asked why he said to use with Andera! I looked suprised and he told me that I was a hero and chicks love war heros and I can score with her he added she was a great lay. I sat up the rest of the night thinking about her and us having sex but soon wrote it off so if it did not happen I would not be bummed out. I dug through my stuff and found all my bondage stuff and pleasured myself. I have a huge hoseiry and bondage fetish Bondage by Brody were some of my favorite mags lots of stocking feet. The next day was here and I was ready I met Andera at her place she looked so hot a black sequin dress black cuban heel hose and sequin pumps she colored her hair darker she looked so hot I had instant wood she hugged me and I think she felt it but never let on she smelled of white diamonds perfume. We went and ate she held my hand and acted just like my girlfriend we got some looks guys were like oh man that dudes luky but women were jealous she had a young guy I guess. We partied until the bars closed at by 3 am we were at her place she excused her self and when she returned she was wearing only her black cuban heel hose and pumps! Her mipples were hard she asked me if I liked oh yes I did she approached me and kissed grabbing my bulge she told me she was all mine I could do anything I wanted to her! Being a true bondage guy I asked if she had any rope she smiled like the devil and said I think there is some in the basement. I went and got it when I returned she was rubbing herself. I told hey that's not fair now I am really going to have to tie you up! Please she asked and held her hands out in front of her oh no behind your back please. She stood and put her hands behind her and I tied them the wrapped some rope around and under her tits she was making all kinds of sounds I then tied her tights and ankles she was trying to hop away but I picked her up and carried her to her bed room. Once in there I saw her hose drawer was open perfect gag time I grabbed a few pairs and gagged her she was into it and began mmmhhpping and writhing in her bonds I stripped and began rubbing and sucking on her she was so wet and hot. I took off her shoes and smelled licked and kissed her hose covered soles it was like a dream cum true all these years I spent jerking off thinking of her like this and now it was happening I pinched her nipples and then untied her legs spreading them i licked her box thru her hose she was going nuts so was I pulled off her gag and put my rod inher mouth she sucked me dry. After which rolled her on her stomach and hogtied her she begged me to use her dildo on her so I went and found it. I untied her and took off her hose and used that dildo on her and soon I replaced it. After the sex was over I tied Andrea into a rope harness my first time but it looked ok I gave her some light punishment swats and pinches she gave me more oral. And I gave her a pair of her soiled panties and tape as a thanks. We finished off the night with a pretty strict hogtie. The day we went out again and every day up until I had to report back to my unit. Andrea and I dated pretty seriously after that my dad figured I would end up doing that and he teased me about it. Andrea was a hot lay and a great bondage hose slave she was so willing and damm good. I probably would have married her but I got sent back overseas for 3 years and we brok it off before I left she wanted a family and stability and thos things I was still to young to provide and wanting her to endure the hardships military people deal with. I wish I knew the guy she ended up marrying I would loved to find out if he is into fetish or vanilla sex
Friday, June 29th 2001 - 02:11:39 AM
Name: Monica
E-mail address: Monica@mymailstation.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:I am so glad to see that MasterSJB got his site back up, since it is the best dreambook going. Anyway, I want to post a story about the time my paperboy caught me "playing" and took good advantage of the situation. Since I do love being in bondage, I usually tie myself up when I don't have someone around. This happened about 6 yrs ago, when I had a 15 yr old paperboy named Denny. It was a Sunday afternoon, and I was feeling horny as always so I decided to indulge myself with some tight, naked self-bondage. I got out my little box of goodies, stripped naked (which I love being) and started tying myself up. First, I bound my breasts at the base making them bulge and throb with the right amount of discomfort to start me heating up. Then I got my dildo/buttplug strap out--put the waste belt on tight and then forced the plug and the dildo into their proper "places" and buckled the retaining strap tightly to the waste belt (OH, BOY!) Next, I took a pair of cloth clips and hung them from a planter hook I had in the living room ceiling in preparation of some nipple pulling torture. Then I sat down on the sofa and took some very thin drapery cord and bound my ankles tight together, cinching tightly (I always tie myself just as tight as I can, because the pain of the biting cords adds to my excitement). Next, I tied my legs above and below my knees; I love the way my legs and feet look when roped, so I admired my handiwork for a moment before continuing. As my pussy got wetter, I set up my wrist bondage by making a small double loop of cord about 6" in diameter which would allow me to twist it around my wrists once I was in position. For a little added torment, I took a piece of packaging string (butcher's twine) and tied my big toes together with a tight cinch. Now came the interesting part; putting my wrist loop on one arm, I hopped back over to where the clips were hanging. (Hopping with bound toes really hurts wonderfully, by the way: and I was percolating pretty good when I got to the clips). Standing up on the balls of my feet I adjusted the clips so that they were several inches above my nipples which, when I put them on my nipples, would force me to remain on tiptoe to ease the pain--as if I would want to. I knew that as soon as I was all "tied up" I would probably start orgasming and staying up on my toes would become harder and harder with each orgasm. Pulling on my hardened right nipple, I clamped it; then did the left, finding out to my delight that the height would be just right for proper torture. Finally, I put my wrists behind me and twisted them as tightly into the cord loop as possible. Yea, I came almost immediately, causing me to move just enough to yank my nipples upward before I could get back to the proper height; I had sentenced myself to a half hour of this torture which now seemed like an eternity. I got myself going again by dropping my heels to pull my nipples; I was really getting into it again when it happened. My doorbell rang! I could not see who it was and could not imagine who had come to see me this afternoon. I knew who it was when I heard Denny's voice shouting through the door--I then remembered the note he left Friday about coming by soon after to collect for the paper. Not wanting to alarm him and have him rouse someone to check on me; I shouted back through the door to him that I would be just a minute. Since I did not want to start my little game over, I figured I would just undo my hands and nipples and hop over to the table by the door where my purse was so I could just hand him the money he wanted. Getting over to the door was easy (actually, rather fun with my legs and toes tied); and I opened it, standing behind it so I could look out with just my head. I said hi to Denny and said I'll get the money from my purse, pushing the door to about an inch from closing. This is where it happened! This is running long, so I'll finish later. MONICA
Sunday, July 8th 2001 - 05:46:17 PM
Name: Monica
E-mail address: Monica@mymailstation.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:When we left our heroine, she was about to get the paperboy, Denny, his money by hopping on her bound legs over to the little table near the front door when it happened.(A little drama--ha, ha). As I turned from the door, the cord that I had used to tie my hands caught on the door knob, pulling the door open and throwing me off balance. I ended up on the carpet with the door wide open and Denny staring at my bound, naked body. Not knowing what to do, I told Denny to come in fast and shut the door; which he did. I was embarrassed and he was speechless until I told him to relax and I would let him in on my little game. I had him help me up so I could hop my way back to the sofa while he followed me--knowing that he was getting quite a show from behind me. We sat on the sofa and I told him that this was a little game that I enjoyed playing; his eyes were staring holes in my body and I could see the result bulging in his pants. He asked me if I tied myself up often and I told him unfortunately (a little lie); since I didn't have a special someone, I had to do it quite often, because I loved it so much. I then realized that here I was naked, my legs, toes, and breasts bound and I was just chatting away like it happened every day (too bad it doesn't). I asked Denny if he thought I was nuts or something; to which he replied, not from where he sat. He asked me to tell him what I was doing just before he came to the door and I pointed to the cloth clips hanging from the ceiling and explained to him how I was using them in my little torture game. He smiled and said he'd like to see that; which caused my pussy to heat up. As I started to squirm on the double insertions, I said I'd be glad to show him what I was doing if he promised never to tell anyone and that, if he liked the idea, he could play with me once and awhile (over the next two years it was almost every Friday that he came to play). Anyway, I got to my feet and hopped back over to the clips and once again attached the clamps to my nipples. Denny stood next to me wide eyed and very aroused; saying wow that's terrific. I told him that being tied like this in front of such a handsome young man was giving me ideas. He said he had some too; and went over to the sofa to retrieve the fallen wrist rope--untying it as he came back. I looked at him with a smile and asked what he would do with that; to which he said he wanted to see what I looked like "all tied up". I gasped and put my wrists behind me so he could tie them, the pinch of the clamps and the intruding plugs starting to make me boil again. At first, Denny did not tie my wrists very tight which I told him, saying that the only way to tie a submissive slave such as me was very tight. His second try was not only much better, but, also creative. He bound my wrist together and to the ropes that ran around my back from the breast bondage; thus tying my arms into a double hammerlock. Now completely tied, up on the balls of my feet with tied toes, my nipples cruelly clamped and being pulled; I could not help but climax in front of my newest tormenter. When I started panting and gasping for air, Denny thought something was wrong, but I told him I was enjoying myself so much that I had cum. With this, he stood in front of me and took out his cock (very nice) and began to masturbate. I said that he shouldn't waste it and that his humble, bound slave would gladly service him, instead. With a huge grin on his face, Denny came up to me and reached up and untied the cord holding the clamps to the planter hanger. He didn't remove it all the way; he just slackened it enough while he pushed me down to my knees in front of him. Now on my knees, he brought his lovely cock to my mouth; telling me to suck, which I gladly did. While I worked away on his manhood, Denny would tug at the nipple clamp cord, knowing it would hurt me (and, I am sure, knowing I would love it. Boy, did I ever!). After about 10 minutes, Denny went off in my mouth, and I gulped it down like a good, bound slave. Then Denny pulled on the clamp cord till I forced myself back up on my feet and he lead me back to the sofa by my, now, nipple leash. After a few minutes rest, Denny asked if I wanted to be untied. I told him yes, but only because it was getting late and we both had to get back to regular life. He untied me, taking his time to study all the cords and strings I used; I am sure he memorized every knot. Once untied, I told him that he could come play with me again, as long as he kept quiet about it and asked in advance so I could be ready. Denny agreed and started toward the door, forgetting that I owed him his paper money. Still naked and with red cord marks all over me I got his money and let him out the door. For some time after that, I played Denny's bound slave many times--I will tell more in future. MONICA
Sunday, July 8th 2001 - 08:45:40 PM
Name: SueTheSlave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:I really glad to see that this site is back up; it's great. I want to tell you about the first "picnic" my sons/masters took me on. It was a lovely warm spring Sunday; and I had opted to slavery for the day because I just love it. Jim told me that we were all going on a picnic to the wooded area on our farm and that Dan had gone to get all the food and everything from town. The thought of being outdoors on a day like today was great; even better knowing I would spend the entire time in bondage being used and abused. While we waited for Dan, Jim took me outside (in my body stocking/high heeled sandals) and led me to the tree next to our house. In a few minutes I was in a familiar position. Strung up to a tree limb by my wrists in tight bondage; enjoying the day almost as much as my bondage. I did't know how long I would be there but I didn't really care since I knew how sexy I looked to Jim who was leaning against the tree trunk admiring his slavemom and chatting away about what a wonderful day I had in store for me (I almost came; thinking about all the things I hoped would happen). After about a half hour, Dan came rolling up in the pickup and Jim let me down from the tree limb without untieing my hands or legs. I was put in the back of the truck on a mat; and tied as I had been from the tree only now on my back stretched out full length. For some added torment, Dan put a piece of wall molding about a half inch thick under the meatiest part of my ass so that I would be sure to feel all the bumps and jogs and tied my big toes together and then tied them stretched to the tailgait. This not only kept me from moving off the molding but also pulled my weight farther down onto it(Dan's becoming almost as devilish as Jim--Yeah!!) By the time we got within a mile of the woods; my ass was really hurting, but the excitement it gave me was worth the suffering; and after all, a slave, like me, is meant to suffer for her masters. The boys took me out of the truck, untied my toes and ankles and put my BB sandals back on, tieing them onto my big toes to make sure I could not throw them. I now realized that the next part of the trip was going to be tough on my little tootsies; but it only excited me (as Dan can attest by his fingers in my pussy after I was ready to hike to the picnic). Having had my wrists tied behind me and my ankles hobbled by about a foot of rope between them; the boys put a bit harness on me so they could control their "cute phillie" on her way to her day of outdoor fun. Jim snapped a rein across my ass and off we went on our mile trek into the cool woods where I knew the next 5 or 6 hours would be filled with ropes, and cords, and clamps, and, thankfully, those two beautiful cocks. MORE TO CUM!
Tuesday, July 10th 2001 - 09:42:03 PM
Name: SueTheSlave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Picnic Cont'd This is the next part of my picnic with the boys. When we got to within a few hundred yards of the woods, I picked up a small stone under the ball of my right foot. Although I shook my foot as best I could, I could not get it out and had to walk to the edge of the wooded area which was very painful; to the point of my starting to limp and whimper at the boys for help. But, they just kept swatting my ass with the bridle rein until I limped my way to where the thick grass bordered the woods and Jim told me to kneel down on the grass. Jim took off my shoes and chuckled at the sight of the deep indentation the stone had made and said now he understood why I had made such a fuss. As he massaged the dent, the relief of the pain and the touch of his hand got me into a better mood right away and soon I was ready to get on with the day's fun. The boys took off the bridle and untied me; then told me to stand and strip off my bodystocking for them. Here I was wearing a piece of clothing that exposed my crotch, ass, and nipples; and I still felt the excitement of stripping in front of my masters (I have found embarrassment to be an aphrodesiac for me; and so have the boys!) Now completely naked, the boys prepared their momslave for the last leg of the trip into the open area that my husband had cleared years ago for playing our little games. Jim told Dan to "shibari" tie my hands, arms and upper body. As he did, Jim came back with a tree limb with smooth bark about 18" long and 1and a half inches in diameter. When Dan bent down to tie my knees; Jim stopped him and said he had an idea. Jim ordered me to separate my feet to about a foot apart and told Dan to put the limb between my legs up against my pussy (OH, Boy, a pony ride!) Jim tied ropes around one end and brought the remaining length up over my shoulders to tie them to the other end behind my ass; thus forcing the limb up into my pussy. Dan asked Jim if the limb would harm one of his favorite parts of my body; but Jim said that, from the amount of lubing I was providing to the limb, he was sure it wouldn't. He was right; I was shaking and shivering in excitement just thinking about having to walk into the woods on my "pony". Dan then told me to put my feet about 6" apart so he could rehobble my ankles after tieing me just above my knees. It now dawned on me that they were planning for me to hobble into the woods; forced to take a lot of small steps that would keep my pony rubbing back and forth over my pussy (I just stood there and shuddered with expectation of my coming--cumming--torture. Didn't I tell you how inventive my two masters are when it comes to torturing me?) Now Jim brought forth a piece of tree limb about 8" long and 3/4" in diam.; which he held up to my mouth. Knowing I had no choice (nor desired one) I opend my mouth to accept my new gag which Jim tied into my mouth, running the cord behind my neck under my hair. Not comfortable, but not quite painful, either. Dan said that there was one more thing reaching into the picnic basket to retrieve a set of cloth clamps attached to a leash that would "coax" me along as fast as they wanted. Once again, just the thought of my boys using me and the pinching of the clamps when attached forced me into a shuddering climax. This of course pleased my captors almost as much as it did me. WELL THAT'S IT FOR NOW. SUE THE SLAVE
Thursday, July 12th 2001 - 06:20:49 PM
Name: Sir S
E-mail address: sir_s_20002000@yahoo.com
Comments:First of all thank you for this place to share story's. MY INTRODUCTION I was almost 20, living in an apartmentbuilding in the centre of a big city in the Netherlands, not feeling good. Relations with women seem all to fail, and I felt haunted by weird fantasys about tying up and torturing women. All my relations had ended with fights and this evening I was yelled at again, she left banging the doors, shouting that I was a pig and should be killed. When she left I sank to the couch, what should I do. Then angela rang my doorbell, my neighbour, 35 years old. I knew her from seeing her, but I never talked to her. She asked me if I was OK, since she heard such a riot. I told her I was allright. There was something happening, I couldn't tell what but still.. I asked her in for a drink and told her since she was here and was my neighbour well you understand it I lured her into my den. We sat down and talked and drank. After an hour I knew that she was divorced and single, no relationship. Wheter it was the alcohol or something else I don't know but suddenly I asked her bluntly and how about sex, since you are alone. Then things started she told me that she was frustrated in this part of her life and I asked her about it. It took long and a few drinks before she confessed that she loved to be spanked and was interested in the bizar parts of sex. I felt so relieved, someone that had my fantasys too. I offered her partly joking to tie her up and spank her. To my surprise she stood up and asked me for 5 minutes to get her gear. I nodded and she went. I tought that she was gone and wouldn't return but she did and brought with her a bag. She pointed at the bag and begged me to use its contest. I looked in the bag and found ropes and cuffs, some dildo's and other toys. I told her to undress, quickly she took of her clothes and there she stood in all her nudity, I saw some pubic hair and a good looking body. I ook her arms and pulled them in front of her and cuffed them. Then I pulled them up and tied a rope at the cuffs, pulled her arms up and backwards, the rope I pulled down over her back up over her pussy and then around her waist, tying it there, then I pulled her elbows together and tied them. My dreams were comming true, her arms pulled the rope and I saw how she had blurry eyes, her mouth opened slightly, please use me, hurt me and make me your slut. Well that was my intend, and my hands touched her firm body. I played her nipples, pulling and turning them. Then I took a rope and tied her breasts in an 8-shape. I found a paddle in the bag and used it on her ass, each smack made her react with her arms and I saw how she went of in subspace, moaning. I am sorry to tell but I couldn't resist my urge anymore, pushed her on her knees, she sucked me and swallowed my load. I wasn't planning on letting her go, she was mine and I wanted to keep her as long as I could, so I dragged her with me to my bed and had her lying there, spread eagle and tied her this way, blindfolded her then I gagged her with a ballgag she had in her bag and pushed a dildo in her pussy, massaging her body, making sure that I touched her nipples and pussy. When she was about to orgasm again I stopped and sat in a chair watching her wriggle, helpless. Then I knew that I found what I was looking for for so long. I still meet her, it is now 20 years later, we still play and she still is so desirable, we learned from eachother and learned to scene with the two of us, but also had days with more people. If you want to know more just let me know. Sir S
Friday, July 13th 2001 - 02:57:58 AM
Name: iceman
E-mail address: iceman66@mindspring.com
Comments:Great site! Very original! Now, on to my story! I was sixteen or seventeen and had a lawn mowing service for several people duing the summer. One customer was a 35 year old lady named Lucy, a recent widower. She was around 5'9" tall, with curly brown hair, light brown eyes and a tight, tanned body. She would often tan as I cut her yard, seemingly enjoying my glances at her in her bikini. She always seemed to wear a small, tight yellow suit, one that barely covered her ample breasts and tight, firm ass. I was there one June day, weeding her flower garden when she came out in that bikini. She walked past me and I caught a whiff of her perfume: gardenias. The aroma set my mind reeling with thoughts of her writhing under me, her thighs wrapped around me, urging me on, deeper into her, her nails digging into my back, her eyes.... "John- John! Are you okay?" I snapped out of my reverie. "Huh? Oh-oh, yeah, yeah. I'm fine. I was just trying to figure something out." "Well, if you get hungry, you know where the fridge is. I'll be over here, should you need anything- anything at all!" She smiled and lowered her sunglasses a bit, her tongue gliding over those gorgeous pearls of teeth. I suddenly saw her, her hands bound behind at the wrists and elbows, with ropes tightly encircling her chest above and below her gorgeous bosom. She was gagged with a thick cloth tied between her teeth, effectively eliminating her ability to say anything. "John! Are you sure you're okay? C'mon, let's go in and cool off a bit, okay?" I got up and followed her in. As we got to the porch, she told me that she needed something from the shed. "Just bring the whole box in, sweetie." I retrieved the box, not bothering to look inside. Once in the house, she sat on the sofa and told me to look inside the box and see if it met my approval. I opened it and found several hanks of nylon clothesline, at least a dozen bandannas, and two ballgags! I had never seen a ballgag before then, and I was intrigued. "Put it in my mouth. C'mon, it's okay!" I pushed the big, red ball between her lips and just behind her teeth, pausing as she moved her head to allow me to buckle the straps. Next, she indicated that I should get the ropes and begin to tie her up. My heart nearly exploded! With trembling hands, I took hers behind her, tying them tightly, palm-to-palm, then cinching them with several turns around the other loops and tied it off where she couldn't reach the knot. Next, I pulled her elbows together and wrapped some more rope around them, tying them as I did her hands. She was able to get her elbows to within an inch of each other! This made her thrust her chest out, putting a severe strain on the fabric covering her breasts. Her nipples jutted out, thick, long and defiant. I reached up to her breast, hesitated, then saw her nod her consent. I gently laid my hand on her right breast, squeezing her tit slowly, revelling in the feel of her firm flesh. She moaned deeply, her eyes closed in her enjoyment. I pulled at her nipple, rolling it between my thumb and forefinger as I squeezed her mound, then moved to the other one. She then indicated that I needed to ungag her, and I did so, pulling the ball out of her mouth. She stretched her mouth, and then told me something that thrilled me beyond repair: I was to remove her suit and have my way with her. "Huh?" I blinked, stupidly. "Well, I can't pay you this week, so I figure this is payment enough, huh? What ya say?" I stammered that the deal was suitable. "Okay, so take my top off! Come on! You know, it's been six months since I've been screwed? That's how long my husband has been dead! I need a good dick!" she told me as I untied her top, pulling it off her tits slowly. They jiggled a bt as the material lifted and dropped them out of the cups. Next, I stood her up, and kissed her belly, slathering my tongue around and inside her bellybutton. She moaned again, her breathing becoming more rapid and shallow. As I kissed her, my hands sought her asscheeks, taking them in each hand. I squeezed them, ran my hands over them, and explored her asscrack with my fingers. This drove her nearer to frenzy, as I untied her bottoms, pulling the material up and over her wet slit. Her hips bucked upward at me, and she gasped for breath. "Lay me on the couch! Now! Take me!" she whispered as she opened her thighs before me. I stood there for a moment, looking her over. She licked her lips as she saw I was ready for her: my shorts couldn't contain my erection, the head of my cock was peeking out the hem of one of the shorts' legs, purple and throbbing. I quickly removed my shorts and got between her legs. She moved, putting her calves on my shoulders, allowing me deeper access to her. "Ready?" I asked. She nodded, her eyes closed tightly. I pushed into her, slowly, driving deep into her canal. Ten minutes later, we both were spent, but she wanted me to tie her some more. I obliged, binding her to her bed, to several chairs and in many positions, each one culminating in some form of sex. Come to think of it, she never paid me cash again for my cutting her lawn. But I didn't care. I saw here several months ago; she still looked great, even twenty years later! And we had a tie session for old times' sake. It was still the best....
Sunday, July 15th 2001 - 12:07:33 AM
Name: Monica
E-mail address: Monica@mymailstation.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Hi, it's Monica, here again to tell you how I learned from my paperboy, Denny, how you can use chain as rope--yes it was a revelation to me, too. As you know, Denny and I played BD games almost every Friday after he caught me in a selfbondage situation. I had given him some books and magazines with pictures and illustrations in hopes that he would become, not only more skilled at bondage, but also creative. Well, it worked. A few weeks after our first encounter, Denny showed up at my house with a bag full of chains--most of which were small linked (about 1/2") and some a little larger. These were all of varying lengths; I am sure Denny had prepared a different length for each paticular part of my body. I told Denny that I really didn't like manacles and he smiled and said neither did he; he said he had a better idea for chains while he sifted through the chains to find a plastic bag filled with 2" long pieces of wire. Denny told me to strip in his most masterful voice which of course I did; my pussy heating up as it always did when getting ready to serve my master. Once naked, he told me to turn around and put my hands behind me. He took a length of the chain and wrapped it in figure 8's a couple of times around my wrists being sure that the chain was snug against my skin. Then, using a piece of the wire; he locked the chain together which pulled the links into my skin even tighter; making me realize that any struggling or pulling would not be advisable unless I was willing to hurt myself (OF COURSE, I STRUGGLED!) Next he did my elbows by wrapping around one arm then across to the other arm then pulling chain ends together to be wired so that my elbows were only an inch or so apart--and boy, I knew I was going to suffer this Friday for sure. Denny next chained my knees together as he had done my elbows--going all the way around the leg and then across to the other, then wired together. Each time he wired the chain, it elicited a gasp and shudder from me; but he knew I was into it when he put his fingers into my pussy to find it drenched with my arousal. For my ankles, which I had put close together, Denny only hobbled me with the chain which told me that I was going to walk somewhere chainbound as I was. I could only imagine how moving in these "ropes" was going to punish me before we arrived at our destination. Now Denny brought out some larger linked chain and held it to my mouth--HOW EVIL, a chain gag--he put it in so that the links lay flat against my teeth then wired it on behind my neck. This was really getting interesting; especially when he wound more of the chain tighty around my breasts making them swell with desire and forcing my nipples to do the same.Of course, Denny noticed my aroused nipples and for the next five minutes or so amused himself with pinching, pulling and twisting them until I was muelling and snorting with sexual excitement. Now that I was properly aroused, Dennytook took hold of the breast chain that ran across my back and began guiding me to the basement door; shuffling along with him on my hobbled feet and relishing the bite of the ropechains as I moved. OOPS! The phone's ringing. MORE LATER! MONICA
Monday, July 16th 2001 - 06:51:59 PM
Name: MONICA
E-mail address: Monica@mymailstation.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:I'm back to finish my story of Denny and his "fun" chains. When Denny got me to the basement stairs, he realized that due to the shortness of my hobble I couldn't step down them so he told me to sit down and put both feet down on the step; then slide my ass down and so on. It took quite some time to negotiate all the steps but the movement made all the chains bite so nicely that I was wishing for more stairs. I must tell you that my house has a finished basement, like a playroom with carpet and furniture--it also has open wood floor beams and several support posts which make it even more of a playroom for me and my "friends" to play in. Anyway, when Denny got me to the basement, he retied my hobble so that it was only about 6" apart and had me stand between two of the posts. I watched as he took about a 15' piece of chain, the size of my gag chain, and attached one end to the far post. He told me to come and stand with my back to the post and then put the chain between my bound legs above my knees so that he could let it go while he moved a lounge chair to the other side of the room for him to sit in. Denny now took one of the pool cues and forced it through a link in the chain so that he could control the heigth of the chain as, I now knew, I shuffled forward and backward down the length of the chain; draggin the links through my pussy--each link rubbing across my clit (didn't I say I was going to suffer this Friday?). For the next hour, I was tortured to orgasm after orgasm by walking the chain; every so often, Denny would wedge the cue behind his chair so that he could come over to me and inspect the results or slap my ass and breasts if he thought I was dogging it (he knew I wasn't from the complete lubing I gave the chain with my cum, and he just liked slapping my naked body, anyhow). When the hour had passed, I was an orgasmic wreck, pleading through my gag to reward my torturer for his wonderful inventiveness. Of course, all the while I was walking the chain, Denny had been massaging his cock for me to see, which only added to my orgasms. Denny took the chain from between my legs and told me to kneel in front of the chair so I could have the gag removed and service my captor properly--which I was more than willing to do. Denny became quite inventive over the time that we played together, but just as he was approaching his 18th birthday, his father got transferred out of state; and I was left to find another master to use and abuse me--which wasn't really that hard. MONICA.
Sunday, July 22nd 2001 - 06:14:44 PM
Name: Carrie
E-mail address: cjwilgus@psci.net
Comments: I am a widow. My husband Pete was killed in a car accident quite a few years ago. I was so distraught over losing him because I loved him so much of course but also because with him, all my fantasies came true. Pete noticed the first time he held my arms down during love-making that I got even hotter and just about came all night long. The next night, he asked me if he could tie me down. This had been my fantasy and I blushed but told him that I would LOVE it. Anyway, since then he conjured up more and more ways for us to play. I loved him so much. A couple of weeks after the funeral, after a visit from Pete's mother and younger brothers, I thanked them for staying with me but that I was alright and still needed to be alone. Pete was the oldest in his family of 12 kids ranging in age from 34 to the youngest who was 21. I was a few years older than Pete but it really didn't matter all that much. Anyway, they were all heading to the door, Pete's mother and Gary (23) and Lenny (21). I turned and left to go to bed; thinking they had left. I still was so upset of losing my lover that I didn't hear the doors open again. I went in to shower and within a few minutes, headed back into my bedroom. I didn't bother with drying, had simply thrown on my long cotton nightgown. I was amazed to see Pete's brothers standing there in our, I mean; my bedroom. 'What's going on guys? Is something wrong?' I started to go back into the bathroom for Pete's robe to put on, when Gary walked over to me and stopped me by taking a hold of my hand. While he talked he drew me over to the bed. 'Carrie, we know you loved Pete. He loved you too. In fact, he loved you so much that he was worried about what would happen to you if something happened to him.' Gary stopped and made sure I was understanding him and then he continued. 'About a year ago, Pete came to see Lenny and me and made us promise that if anything happened to you, Lenny and I would come here and take care of you until you decided you wanted to move on.' By this time, Gary and I were both sitting on the side of the bed and he had one arm around my waist and holding my hands with his other hand. 'We're here to start taking care of you.' I must have had a questioning look in my eyes, Gary looked over at Lenny and said, 'Show Carrie what you got, Lenny.' I looked over to where Lenny was still standing by the bedroom doorway. He was holding a box that looked familiar to me but I hadn't seen in a long time. I realized it was the toybox Pete had made us to hold our ropes, handcuffs, leather restraints, everything that we had used, every single toy. I must've really been out of it because Gary's arms had tightened considerably around me but I hadn't even noticed it. I tried to get up from the bed, not believing how they could think I could do with them what I had done with Pete. Gary held me firm and brought my head around to face him. 'Carrie, just listen and then if you want us to go - we will.' It was hard looking into Gary's eyes, they were the same as Pete's, and even his hair was the same jet black. Except that Pete had started to gray a little. 'Carrie, Pete loved you more than life itself. He was very worried that if something happened to him, you would continue to love him and never look for another mate. He..., he thought you were a beautiful, sexy, vibrant woman and he wanted you to be fulfilled in all ways. So, he made Lenny and me promise to look after you. To move in here with you and help you to keep the farm going and also to continue to take care of your sexual needs. He told us all about how much you like to be tied up and made us promise to see to it that you were seen to. He described your favorite positions, favorite ropes, and favorite fantasy's. He told us how you like to be mastered....' By now, I was so deeply embarrassed that I tried to look away, as memories of the lovemaking Pete and I had experienced came rushing to me. But Gary held me firm. 'Carrie, listen to me. This was what Pete wanted, and Lenny and I want it too. We're not just here because we promised Pete. We are here because we love you too and want to take care of you for him. Ain't that right, Lenny?' Lenny had been so quiet. He was the younger and I had always thought of him as a baby brother. I looked now to where Lenny was standing by the door. He was still holding the box, but his other hand was stroking himself through his tight denim jeans. My eyes lingered awhile at the sight of his cock straining against the material then I looked up at Lenny. His eyes had a hypnotic look. They held mine as he started walking over to me, to where Gary and I sat on the bed. I felt a rush of heat and could also feel my juices running through my body and ending at the apex between my thighs. It hurt to desire and think of another man as I could never have Pete again. Lenny reached the bedside and sat down next to me on the other side of me. He put one arm around my back like Gary was doing, and with the hand he was just stroking himself with, he lifted it up to my breast which was straining against the material of the thin gown, my nipple rigid and aching.....he bent his head down to me and put his lips on mine at the same time he cupped my breast and gently squeezed. I believe I started cumming right there and then. I felt his tongue lick my lips, persistently drawing them back and forth against mine until I opened my mouth for him to take. At the same time, he drew his fingers back to take my nipple between them and began rolling my nipple, not so gently. At the same time, Gary had brought his arm further around me so that he could grasp my other breast and he found my nipple. He began too, to roll and tug at the rigid peak, pulling to increase my desire. I allowed this to continue for as long as I could stand it and then drew my mouth away from Lenny to draw in air to my aching lungs. They continued to ministrate my breasts. I looked from one to the other until Lenny spoke. 'Let us fulfill our promise to Pete. Don't turn us away, let us keep our pledge and if at the end of the month, you simply cannot stand it any longer, we will never bring it up again.' By this time, I was so close to the edge that my hips were gently thrusting at nothing but remembering of their own accord that my body responses were ready and waiting for release, for a cock. 'Please, Carrie...' I heard them both asking, no begging me and all of a sudden I couldn't hesitate any longer. 'Yes, ok...if Pete wanted me to do this and wanted you, he loved you both so much, if Pete wanted this then I will give it a month like he wanted.' Lenny and Gary left nothing to chance. They both brought me down to lie back on the bed and as Gary, or was it Lenny?, kissed me and tore the nightgown from my heated body, and the other began rummaging through the toybox. I felt the ropes being tied onto me. So many hands that I could barely figure out what was going on. All I knew was that I desperately needed this release and their love since Pete was no longer here. Slowly I came to realize that my arms were now stretched out above me and one leg was spread across the bed. I felt someone's hand lay on my throbbing, swollen pussy at the same time that both mouths drew hard on my nipples. Teeth biting and tongues rolling. I started moaning loudly when I felt a mouth leave one breast, immediately my nipple puckered against the cold air. Then I felt the gag being gently placed in my mouth. This shocked me to a degree, I opened my eyes only to see a looming blackness as a blindfold was brought down and placed over my eyes and tied along the side of my long brown hair. All of a sudden, all sensation left, all hands stopped. I now lay rigid. Then I felt lips against my ears. 'Now you can think of Pete, he is here with us. He wanted this, Carrie. He wanted you to be taken care of. We are going to master you just as Pete mastered you. You know deep in your heart you want this, you need this. You will be ours now as you were for Pete. You need to be a slave and we will help you to fulfill this for you. You are ours now, and maybe, after a month, if you decide, for forever.' Lips fell onto my own and fingers dipped in between the folds of my pussy, I felt wetness in my mouth and also dripping out of me. Fingers on my clit, rolling around and around and now a mouth again on my breast as the tongue in my mouth thrust in and out. I was flying so high and so close to exploding when more fingers dipped inside my hot and throbbing pussy, finding my G-spot and curling upwards repeatedly forcing the orgasm out of me before I knew what hit me. As I screamed into the gag and continually pulled against the ropes, I floated out of my body and looked down on the scene below. Two men who were closer to Pete than any friend and family member could be, their beautiful bodies hard and taut and their cocks hard and straining against the denim they wore. When suddenly I felt another presence and turned to look and I saw Pete standing next to me, he moved behind me and thrust himself, his cock into my pussy. His hands coming around to grab tightly onto my yearning breasts, pulling and tugging at my nipples the same way that Gary and Lenny were doing below. I heard Pete whisper in my ears, 'do this for me, baby....let them be here for you, let them master you as I did you. They will take care of you forever, for me.' I was floating back down to the bed, before I knew it. I suddenly needed them inside me. 'Fuck me, please! Gary, Lenny, please fuck me somebody!!!!' I heard a rush of noises and then felt more hands and skin against my body knowing they were now naked too. I felt someone go to lay between my thighs at the same time I felt a dip in the bed next to my head. As one cock was poised to thrust itself in me, another was brought to my mouth, pressing against my lips. My ears were ringing so very loudly as I opened both places to them and was filled beyond anything I had ever been prepared for. All I knew was the pleasure of a hot, hard, thick cock in my mouth and another in my pussy. Whoever was at my head, continued to torture my nipples and whoever was in my pussy now brought his hand to my clit to rub, and roll and tug at my clit. I had never before felt so full and yet I wanted more. I could no longer hear anything, it was like I was in the ocean - all there was, was feeling and excitement taking me higher and higher until I screamed around the cock in my mouth and at the same time I felt the hot liquid seed flowing down my throat, I felt it shoot inside my pussy where I was cumming. We flew through the air holding onto each other. Winging thru the wind, until slowly we started to come back to earth. One by one, we collapsed. Until both cocks were pulled from me, and we lay there in each others arms. It took me awhile until I realized that they had removed the ropes from my wrists, the blindfold from my eyes. I tried to point out to them that my legs were still tied but was so exhausted. Gary raised himself up from my left side, 'No, Carrie...we're not done with you yet...there are some others things we need to take care of tonight.' As I tried to make sense of what he said, again I felt the four hands over my body, pushing and prodding and tying and untying until I was turned over and bound again to the frame of the bed - only now, I was bottom up. I felt hands lift at my hips and a pillow being placed to lift my bottom up, and then another pillow, and then another. The ties at my legs were released and my knees bent and brought up under me, and then once more bound. I started saying to the guys, 'Wait a minute, Pete never did this!'. But again I felt the gag secured in my mouth. 'Carrie.' Gary again, he must be the first master, I thought to myself. 'Pete knew it would take something special, something different to bond you to Lenny and me, for you to accept us as your masters. - he deliberately ignored this piece of treasured fruit for Lenny and me so that we could be your owners. This place where you are still a virgin. You will give it to us tonight, blindfolded again so as not to be able to tell who had you first. But we will both take you here tonight, Carrie, to prove to you that we can be your masters. And Pete told us something else about when we take you here. He said we can't allow any begging or pleading or crying from you to shake us from this task. In fact, he told us if you do beg or fight us, to discipline you properly, as a master would discipline his slave. He was sure this would bind you to us forever.' Again, I saw the blindfold being placed on my eyes blanketing out the rest of the world from my view. This deprivation of sensation was such a turn-on for me and I could feel myself getting wet all over again, could feel my pussy searching for the cock I was hoping would ram into me. 'Carrie - he said we were to take but for just this one time, the beginning, we are seeking your consent. Please nod your head if you will trust us, allow us to take this last treasured offering from you.' Again, everything stopped. I lay there, no hands on me, no lips, no feeling no breath against my skin, I couldn't even smell them anymore. 'Carrie, your answer?' I was really getting to tell the difference between their voices - as Lenny asked me for my trust in him. How could I not trust them? I nodded my head. 'You're sure, Carrie?' This was Gary. I nodded my head again, and immediately felt everything at once, and it was like a cyclone of sensation. I could hardly allow myself to concentrate on what they were doing, who's hand was it, who was touching me? One mouth was on my neck, another on my ass, a hand holding my head to his mouth, another snaking around my thigh, another delving for my pussy to find that tiny button, and then yet another grabbing my hips and spreading me. And then a finger into my pussy for lubrication. He, who? found my G-spot and indeed milked me as I felt the slickness run out of me. The fingers left and then I felt them at my tiny hole where I knew they would have their cocks later. Oh, it hurt but at the same time I felt my nipples being pinched and my clit starting to grow and I began to use the pain...I don't understand how it works but even as I expected pain I also yearned for fulfillment. Another finger entered me and began an easy stretching move, then another. He dipped again and again into my wetness until it became more frustrating for me to have the fingers leave my ass than to enter into my pussy. A series of moves and then I felt a different 'thing' positioned and I realized that the fingers had been enough, there was still stretching but not in a bad way. I felt the fullness enter me and I groaned into the pillow where my head lay. Oh, I couldn't focus anymore just lay draped as I was as the cock continued to fill me up. I was so close to cumming and yet something seemed just beyond my reach until I moved back towards the man behind me and it seemed to relieve me of something. So, I did it again, meeting his every thrust until. Another set of fingers entered into my pussy and also slipped underneath me to find a breast, then grab hold of a nipple, pulling and tugging. It began to be too much as all that movement on my nipples, inside me, on my clit and in my ass with me bucking backwards trying so hard to reach what? I still didn't know until I was flying across the night sky and I heard the grunting of he who was so deep now into me. And then I came in a powerful, hard, almost disjointening eclipse, almost felt as though I was bursting in all areas all at the same time. The motions slowed, my own bucking had stopped and I realized that he had thrust one last time up into me and was now straining to push and I heard him yell my name and then felt a rush of heat which I think was his seed pumping into me. Hands and fingers slowed, I felt the gag being removed, the blindfold lifting but I didn't have the strength to speak or open my eyes. A few seconds later I felt the glass at my lips and I drank deeply. We lay there, me still tied although they had lossened them and someone was rubbing my joints softly. I felt so wonderful, indeed had never felt as cherished or satisified ever. Then I heard a low murmur, as the blindfold came back down over my eyes. 'Your turn', was all that was said.
Thursday, July 26th 2001 - 11:49:50 PM
Name: daphne48d@aol.com
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://None
Comments:PICNIC CONT'D Now that the boys had me ready to walk the 200 ft or so into the wooded area, we set off; the boys using the leash to hasten my hobbled steps causing my "pony" to rub back and forth across my pussy. I knew that by the time we got to the clearing I would be a raving orgasmic animal--ready to perform or suffer anything for my mastersons. The clearing was not the usual open space in the woods. It was created by my late husband as a refuge for he and I to "play" in; and contained several rather unique and creative things that my husband had used to torture me. As I shuffled along, getting off on the pony, I had flash backs of previous visits to the clearing; which only sent me higher up the orgasmic scale. When we finally reached it, I couldn't stand any longer and fell to the ground, sending the branch between my legs on a long slide through my pussy and causing me to screech through my gag in orgasm. The boys just chuckled at their momslave, knowing how much I loved this torment. Since it was too early for lunch, the boys put me back up on my knees for a little motherly attention to their bulging cocks; allowing me to swallow their delicious cum as a ravenous slave should. Once satisfied, the boys decided that they would have a nap before lunch, so their slave would have to amuse herself for an hour or so. As I said, my husband had cleared the area and made some nice toys for me to play with from some of the trees he removed. The boys undid my pony and led me over to a 6' tree stump that my husband had made with a dildo at the height of my pussy and another at the height of my mouth when I was on my knees. Positioning me onto the lower wood dildo, they crossed my ankles and bound them tightly and then to my waist. My crossed ankles allowed me to spread my legs enough to accomodate the dildo(the exact size of my husband's dick) nestled deep in my boiling pussy. Next, my mouth was fitted onto the upper dildo and rope was used to tie my head to the stump; thus keeping the dildo in my mouth and allowing me to move my head as if I was sucking the lovely cock of my late husband--see, the boys do care deeply about me. For the next hour or so, while the boys slept, I was off in my own world of sexual slavery; my mind flooded with memories of serving my beloved husband-master; bringing me to countless shuddering orgasms. Well, the boys are back from town, so I'll have to close for now--more soon. (Note: Thank all of you who have emailed me with your comments on my stories. Please understand that I cannot possibly respond to the hundreds of emails. But, thanks; and keep them comming.)
Saturday, August 4th 2001 - 07:57:37 PM
Name: Phil
E-mail address: philturk157@aol.com
Comments:Sue Daniels 3 Well it’s taken some time for me to write the next part of my story but here it is folks and I hope it was worth the wait for you all. About six weeks into my relationship with Sue, I’d had plenty of tie up games with her and she had become even more adventurous, to the point where I arrived one evening for a meal with her, prior to our bondage session, when she asked if I was happy with the situation between us. I said I was very happy and could not believe my luck in finding someone such as her. Sue then asked if I would like another lady to get involved in our games. I obviously asked whom. Sue told me that she had a friend at work that new about Sue’s bondage fetish and that this friend had wanted to try it out her self but as yet had failed to find a master to take care of her. Sue wondered if I would be interested in getting to know her and initiating her into the world of bondage. I asked Sue what this friend was like and she told me that her name was Jill and that she was a bit older than Sue but she was slim and very fit for her age. I asked how old and she told me she was just 50 but that she didn’t look it. I told Sue to set things up for it to happen at her flat and that I would arrange to pretend to be a burglar and break in and take them hostage. A few days later Sue rang me at work and told me her friend was going to her flat for a meal that evening and that I could put my game plan into action. I said that everything would be in place and they could look forward to a real fun evening. I stayed in my flat and watched for Jill arriving, she drove to Sue’s in a little red Volkswagen polo and parked on the road outside Sue’s flat and behind my car. She climbed out of her car and walked gracefully round the back and up the garden path to Sue’s door. Sue had been right about her, she didn’t look 50 years old and she was a very smart and fit looking lady. I rubbed my hands together and thought to myself; yes this is going to be a very good night. I could feel it in my bones. I waited until Sue and Jill had had enough time to have their meal and relax in the lounge and then I collected my bag and set off to kidnap my two victims. It was dark outside by now so no one would see me hop over the fence dividing my flat from Sue’s and no one saw me try Sue’s door, which she had conveniently left on the latch. I opened the door gently and crept inside closing it behind me and dropping the latch to lock it. After all I didn’t want to be disturbed. As I got to the top of the stairs Sue came out of the lounge and saw me, she smiled and closed the door behind her and went into the kitchen and I quickly followed her in. Sue put a finger to her mouth and whispered that Jill knew something was going to happen but didn’t know what. Good I said now you are my first victim so turn around and keep quiet. Sue did as I told her and I quickly took a length of rope from my bag and tied her hands behind her back. Then I stuffed a scarf in her mouth and secured it in place with three pieces of duct tape. Sue was dressed in a lemon coloured blouse and a dark green skirt that came to just above her knees. She had on a pair of tan full-fashioned stockings and some dark green strappy sandals with 4” high heels. I made Sue stand next to me whilst I sat on a kitchen chair and I ran my hands over her stocking clad legs so that I could savour the delights of the material. I ran my hands up her legs and under her skirt until stocking gave way to soft white flesh. Sue was nervously looking toward the door so I said right lets go and see if Jill would like to play as well shall we. I took hold of her arm and led her back to the lounge where I opened the door and pushed her in. as we entered Jill gasped at the sight of her friend tied and gagged and was about to stand up when I said stay exactly where you are and do as you are told lady and then no one will get hurt. Jill stayed seated and I put Sue in an armchair, then I turned to Jill and told her that she was my hostage and I was kidnapping her and Sue and if she behaved herself she would not get hurt. Jill said please don’t hurt us we’ll be good. She looked at Sue and I saw her give Sue a sly wink. This was the first time I’d heard Jill speak and was surprised that she had a very soft girly type of voice. I told her that I knew she would be good because I was going to make sure she was good by tying her up along with her friend. Jill was dressed in a white blouse and blue skirt, which was about the same length as Sue’s skirt. Jill was also wearing strappy type sandals with 4” high heels and she too was wearing tan coloured full-fashioned stockings. Sue has been telling Jill about me, I thought to myself, what my likes and dislikes are. I took a length of rope from my bag and went over to Jill, I told her to stand up and she looked at me with a frightened expression and said please don’t hurt me. I told her to do exactly as she was told and she would be okay. So she stood and I moved her to the centre of the room where there was room for me to move round her. I went behind her, took hold of her arms and pulled them behind her then tied her wrists together palm to palm cinching the rope between them tightly. Jill tested the rope but soon realised that there was no give in the rope and she was going to stay tied for as long as I wanted her too. I then walked back around the front of Jill eyed her up and down. I told her she was a very good-looking lady and that I thought she had a very kissable mouth; in fact I will kiss it I told her and proceeded to do so. Jill kissed me back and responded very passionately so I let my hand wander to her breast and played with her for a while. I felt her nipples harden through her blouse and bra; they felt very large and ripe. Then I decided it was time to see how Jill would react to being silenced with a gag, so I took a clean scarf from my bag and balled it up and placed it in front of her mouth. Do you know what this is for I asked. Jill looked at Sue seated in the chair and then opened her mouth so I could push the scarf in. once it was in her mouth I secured it in place just as I had with Sue’s with three pieces of duct tape. When she was gagged Jill moaned softly into the scarf packing her mouth, and I could tell she was really enjoying this. The next thing I did was to verify that Jill was wearing stockings so I sat on the settee and beaconed for Jill to come over to me when she was stood in front of me I placed my hands on her legs and began to massage them. Jill’s stockings were the same as Sue’s and she had very long shapely legs, I was very impressed by the firmness of them. Jill stood patiently whilst I busied myself getting to know her body, I ran my hands up under her skirt and up above her stocking top to the bare flesh. I then let my hand brush against the “V” of her crotch and found that she was already slightly damp. At this point I thought it was time to step things up a little so I took the two bound ladies to Sue’s bedroom. Once there I released Sue’s hands and told her to strip to her undies, Sue removed her skirt and blouse and then I told her to take off her bra. She did and then I retied her hands behind her back. Then I released Jill’s hands and told her to strip. Jill did as she was told and when she was minus her skirt, blouse and bra I retied her hands behind her back. The two ladies were now stood wearing just their stockings and suspenders strappy high heel sandals and they were both wearing tiny thongs. The next length of rope was used to tie Jill’s ankles together then I told her to watch and learn whilst I tied Sue up in a very strict hogtie. I told her to take note of what was going to happen to her. Then I took a long length of rope and doubled it before looping it around Sue’s elbows and drawing it tight until her elbows touched each other. Then I wrapped the rope several times around her arms before cinching the ropes between her elbows and knotting it off. Once her elbows were secure it was time to add some breast bondage and a yolk harness, this had the effect of pulling Sue’s arms tightly into her body and making her breasts stand out proudly. The next part of Sue’s bondage was a waist rope and crotch rope but before I applied the crotch rope I removed her thong. I looked over to Jill and noticed she was stood transfixed and wide-eyed watching everything I did to Sue. After Sue was tightly crotch roped I tied her knees and ankles and then I carried her to the bed and laid her on it face down. Then with another piece of rope I bent her legs up behind her and tied her wrists to her ankles. This was a very tight hogtie and the heels of her shoes were digging into buttocks. Now it was time to turn my attentions to Jill, she was still stood tied hand and foot where I had positioned her. I went to her and decided that I would familiarise myself with her body a little more as I slowly put her into the same state of bondage as Sue was in. I removed the ropes from Jill’s ankles and then I removed her thong as I had with Sue. This was the first glimpse of Jill’s nether region that I had had and I was pleasantly surprised to find that she was a lady like Sue who removed all her pubic hair. I massaged Jill’s belly it was flat and firm then I massaged mons and Jill slightly parted her legs as my fingers rubbed into the crack between them. Jill was very wet now and I could tell by the little moans exuding from her mouth that she was really enjoying this first adventure into bondage. After a while I decided it was time to finish tying Jill up so I took some rope and proceeded to tie her the same way that I had bound Sue, first the breast bondage and yolk harness and then the waist and crotch rope and then her knees and ankles, all roped were cinched to ensure the correct tightness and then I carried Jill to the bed and laid her beside Sue where I again took a final piece of rope and bent her legs back up to her wrists and tied them off in a very tight hogtie, just like Sue, Jill’s heels of her shoes were digging in to her buttocks. Both ladies turned their heads to look at each other and they both groaned softly into their gags. I decided at this point to leave the ladies for a while and go to the kitchen for a drink, so I quietly left them looking into each others eyes and retired to the kitchen. When I returned to the bedroom my two captives were just as I had left them so I decided it was time to let them torture each other for a while so I repositioned them so that they were laid facing each other on their sides and then I took two pairs of nipple clamps with short 2” chains on them and attached them to the girls nipples so that Sue’s left nipple was attached to Jill’s right nipple and Sue’s right nipple to Jill’s left nipple. These clamps were quite tight and soon sensitised the nipples so that the slightest movement from either lady sent twinges of pain through the other one. Now it was time to remove the ladies shoes and do a little bit of feet tickling, I knew Sue had ticklish feet but when I tickled Jill’s feet I was thrilled to find that she was just as ticklish as Sue if not more ticklish and it was not long before I had both ladies screaming into their gags. By the time I had finished playing with my two captives they had been hogtied for about two hours so I decided to untie them for a while. After all it was Jill’s first time in bondage and I didn’t want to scare her off another session. When they were both untied I massaged their bodies with soothing oils and then climbed on the bed and laid between them embracing them both and kissing them. They both responded to my kisses and we were soon in the depths of passion and I was making love to the two of them. Luckily Sue had a large shower and we were all able to shower together afterwards. When we had showered we all had coffee and sat wrapped in towels, I told Jill that she would be spending the night and that she would be tied up for the most of it and she said that she had enjoyed herself so far and that she was looking forward to the rest of the night. Sue laughed and told Jill how devious and inventive I was and told her that by morning she might be thinking differently. When the two ladies were rested, I asked them both if they would like to carry on and play some more, they were both very eager, especially Jill. I told both of the ladies to put their suspender belts and stockings back on, this was for my benefit not theirs, I am a bit of a legman and you can’t beat a nice shapely pair of legs in stockings I don’t think. When both girls were ready I bound their wrists together in front of them and led them to the centre of the bedroom and made them stand back to back under a large hook that was in the ceiling. I had put a double pulley wheel on the hook and the next thing I did was to put a waist rope on Sue with a long trailing end which went between her legs and up between the girls over the pulley and was then secured to Jill’s wrists which were pulled high above her head. Then Jill was treated to the same treatment until she was waist and crotch roped which was tied to Sue’s wrists, which were also pulled high above her head. I next applied some breast bondage to both ladies and then tied their knees and ankles together tightly. If either of the two ladies lowered their arms now to relieve the pressure it made the crotch rope dig deep into the other ones pussy, very ingenious I thought. I busied myself teasing and tweaking various parts of Sue and Jill’s bodies for a while to make them move and squirm about thus as one was teased so was the other. When they had put up with this for about half an hour I decided it was time to gag them both so I found two lovely ball gags and silenced them both. Jill had never worn a ball gag before and struggled with it for a short while until she got used to it. It was now time for me to get some rest so I left the two ladies tied as they were for the night and I got into Sue’s bed and drifted off to sleep. That night began a three-day session where Sue and Jill were kept bound and gagged for most of the time and they loved every minute of it. From that time Jill became a regular guest of ours and even came to play bondage games with me after Sue was killed in the car crash. That’s all for now. Email me if you would like to more, I would like to here what you think.
Thursday, August 9th 2001 - 08:16:07 PM
Name: John
E-mail address: e@e.com
Homepage URL: http://books.dreambook.com/bondagemaster/girlsinbathingsuits.html
Comments:Come post your stories of being tied up in a bikini!
Friday, August 17th 2001 - 08:19:46 PM
Name: SueTheSlave
E-mail address: farmgirl01@mailandnews.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:SuetheSlave.Hello, again from your favorite slavemom (I hope). To continue the picnic story. It was time for lunch and the boys untied me from the double dildo tree stump, having to help me to my feet because my legs were wobbly from being on my knees and all those wonderful, bondage driven orgasms. After a moment to steady myself, Jim retied my hands in front and Dan, devilish boy, clamped a nipple leash on me, telling me that wearing it would help keep me under control. Now ready, we all went over to the blanket where lunch was waiting; although the only lunch I could really want right then was those two lovely "salamis" my masters carried around--ha, ha. Of course, even though we would just be eating, as a slave, I had to be properly bound; so they put me on the edge of the blanket and proceeded to tie my legs in a strict position that forced my legs both tight together and in a kneeling position so that my ass rested on the soles of my feet. My hands were also left tied, wrists side by side so I could feed myself; and the nipple leash was anchored to a tree limb above me allowing for only minimal movement. This allowed the boys to tease me by forcing me to reach for the food and at the same time torture my own nipples; it seemed like I had to reach farther and farther every time I wanted more to eat--such wonderful boys. I had quite an appetite, so my nipples underwent a lot of torture. (It is a remarkable thing with me that the more I am made to torment myself the more my master-sons and I get off on it. It is probably due to my innate submissiveness that dictates that I please my dominators with self torture.) After satisfying my food needs, I jokingly asked what was for "dessert" which got a chuckle from my owners as they both stood up to remove their shorts, revealing two of my favorite after dinner "sweets". As my mouth began watering with thoughts of swallowing some dessert "cream"; Jim untied my hands from in front of me and started retying them behind me in a shibari tie including breast ropes pulled tight and Dan shortened the leash on the nipple clamp leash--this would make my efforts to satisfy my tormentors more deliciously painful. Still on my knees, the shortened leash forcing me into a more erect position, bringing me to just the right height to have my waiting mouth violated by my master-sons until they had filled my ravenous mouth with dessert; all the while, forcing me to pull against the leash to increase my torture. And of course, my own pussy was bubbling again in orgasm after orgasm. (I really feel sorry for women who do not have multiple orgasms; because it makes all orgasms seem more and more satisfying as they roll over me in waves of pain-pleasure.) Since it was early afternoon and the boys would now have to rest up for another go at their momslave; they told me that, while they slept, I would of course be put into tight bondage and some sort of devious torture for a couple of hours as a reward for being such a good cocksucker and willing victim. I will continue this soon; since it is time to welcome my master-sons home. SUETHESLAVE
Tuesday, August 21st 2001 - 10:32:32 AM
Name: Larry Z.
E-mail address: xvvt@nowhere.com
Comments:I’d been married to my wife for two months when it first happened. I was 24 and my mother-in-law was mid 40’s and very attractive. She had an healthy body and stood 5’ 3” with straight blond hair down to the middle of her back. She liked showing off her 40 D breasts with low cut tops. My wife had been in a car accident and had to be in the hospital for two weeks. So her mother came from out of town to see her daughter. Of course she was going to stay at our house while my wife recovered. The first night we visited my wife and left when visiting hours were up. We stopped at a beef and brew steak house for dinner. I had a few beers and she drank a full bottle of wine. She was flirting with me most of the night. So anyway we go home and I jumped into the shower and got into my bathrobe. My mother-in-law was in her room when I got out. She soon came out wearing a black floor length lingerie that was see through and showed she wore panties but not a bra and her nipples were standing out a good ¼ inch. After a few minutes of chatting she was being really silly the whole time and was starting to feel the beers, she reached out and grabbed my bathrobe belt and gave it a tug. My bathrobe fell opened exposing me for her to stare at. I quickly got it closed up and retied giving her a scolding. She was laughing the whole time. Now I enjoyed bondage and I was starting of tying her up. So I told her that I would have to tie her up if she didn’t behave herself. She got a big grin on her face and said that might be fun. So she did it again and I grabbed her hands and held them behind her back.. I walked her to my bedroom and up to my wives dresser. Holding her with one hand I found a nylon and wrapped it around her wriest and tied it in a knot. She was saying that would hold her for long. I said I had only just begun and she was in for a lot more. I blindfolded her with a scarf and then laid her on our bed. Next I used a pair of tights to tie her ankles together. By this time she was breathing quite heavy and so was I. I bent over and kissed her on her mouth and she opened and pushed her tongue into my mouth. I quickly pulled down her top to release her breasts and played with them for a bit. I got into sucking on them and she was lying there squirming and moaning. Before I realized what I was doing I placed my cock up to her mouth and she started sucking and licking like she really enjoyed it. I shot into her mouth and she drank it all and kept sucking. I untied her ankles and pulled off her panties then tied her legs spread to the foot of the bed. Next I used my wives vibrator on her until she came. We fell a sleep like that. In the morning she told me she had the best time and if I didn’t want her daughter to know I betted to it again that night.
Wednesday, September 12th 2001 - 08:42:03 PM
Name: Romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:Kays Weekend Kay lay on the mat. She lay propped up on her elbows. Head leaned back. Legs stretched in front. She then arched her back and leaned her head back as far as she could, shaking it, trying to get her sweat dampened hair out of her brown eyes. She then stretched her legs and pointed her toes. I have to admit, for a forty year old woman, she looked hot, still bound and gagged. eddy came over to her and removed the tape and pantyhose from her mouth and offered her a drink of wine cooler. Kay drank and shook her head again. Well boys, what unspeakable horror do you have planed for me next, besides my new gag, Kay asked sarcastically. You'll see soon enough answered Steve. Steve walked over to Kay. Scissor in one hand, the torpedo massager they had found in Kays bedroom in the other. You know Steve, said eddy, that little thong just isn't going to be big enough to gag her with, there needs to be somthing a little more. yeh replied Steve, like my dick. Steve then ran the massager from kays crotch, up her belly, between her breasts and rubbed it gently back and forth across her lips. Isn't that right Mrs. Andrews, asked Steve. Kay didn't open her mouth, she just turned her head away and stared at the ground. I'll bet you've given head before hav'nt you Mrs Andrews, asked Steve. again, kay did'nt answer. I'll bet she has, said Eddy. I'll bet she was one of those girls who would suck a dick instead of letting her boyfrein fuck her when she was in school. You know the kind laughed Eddy, the one who are saving themselves. yeah laughed Steve, its better to have a dick in your mouth than to give up the cherry. Did you swallow Mrs Andrews, laughed Eddy. Kay never muttered a word. She just kept starring at the ground. Any way Steve, said Eddy, thats not what I meant. We need to gag her again and that thong just isn't enough. I saw somthing else inside that just may be the ticket. Well go get it said Steve. you don't mind do you Mrs andrews? Well I really don't have a lot of choice do I, said kay, as she pretended to fight her bonds. Eddy went in and a moment later came runing back out with somthing in his hand. Steve asked, what you got dude? Its a suprise, answered Eddy. Lets prop open her mouth. Ok, said Steve, let prop it open. Eddy then grabbed what looked like a large open ring of some kind. It appeared from where I was to be about two inces in diameter, with straps coming off of either side. I hope she can handle this, said Steve. I think she can, remeber Mrs Roberts took it with no problem. What, I almost lost ti again, kelly roberts, little Mrs Kelly roberts let these two work on her? I could not believe what I was hearing. Yeah said Steve, if that little woman could take it, ol Kay here can surly take it. the boys approached Kay with the ring. Mrs andrews, said Steve, this is a ring gag, do you like it? Kay looked at the gag and answered, whats the need in somthing like that. I could tell, she was nervous about this little developmnent. Well said Steve, it gives us great control of that pretty little mouth of yours. Kay was more than a little worried now and began to squirm in her bonds. Come on guys, said kay, just gag me with my panties, Ive alredy agreed to it, what do you need with that thing. Steve did'nt want to argue. He asked kay to please open wide. Kay was still trying to talk her way out of this little problem, but to no avail. She finally just clammed up and started trying to shake her head away from Steve. Steve tried to get her to open but she would'nt. Finally getting about half frustrated, Steve took one of Kays nipples between two fingures and brutally began to squeeze and pull. For amoment, kay tried to pull her tortured tit away, but his grip was just to much. Kay finally let loose with a sceam and when she did, steve got the metal ring into her mouth. they both struggled for a moment, it looked like maybe the ring was crooked in her mouth. Steve kept asking her to relax and open, kay kept fight ing him with her head, hair flying, Eddy laughing, urging steve on. Again, steve had enough stood up. kay looked at him. i guess maybe somehow she thought she had won, even though the ring did have her mouth propeed open. Steve walked over to the table and grabbed the belt he had used earlier and walked back over towards Kay. Last chance he said softly, and snapped the belt across her thighs. Kay creid out in pain and shock. The next one goes over the left boob, now will you please let me finish with the ring. Kay stopped struggling and let Steve adjust the ring. Eddy then said, lets get that thong off so we can continue with this. Right said Steve and with that he took the scissors he hab brought over earlier and snipped the waist band on either side of her thong. He then jerked the thong from the front off the bound woman. Kay kind of jumped when the panty came off, as it was surly still up her crack from her having been hung by it earlier. Steve held the thong to his nose. Man you got a funky smell woman and he pitched the damp material to Eddy. Eddy tookhis turn, Yep kind of stinky, well I guess older womens cunts are alittle nastier than ayounger womans. But, said Eddy, they don't smell as bad as these, and with that he reveiled the suprise he had gone in and gotten. It was ap apir of tan pantyhose that Kay used to work out in. I found these in her workout bag. I saw the bag when I went in earlier, but it did'nt hit me that there may be somthing of use in it until just a while ago. i figured there may be a ripe pair of panties in it or somthing, but these are much better. steve took the hose from eddy and took a wiff. Damn, he exclaimed, whens the last time you washed these. Of course Kay could not reply, or at least you could'nt understand her. She was defintly mumbling somthing back and nodding her head NO. Steve approached the nodding woman. again Kay tried to shake her head from him. Steve reached towards her expose nipple. Kay stopped Nodding and sat Still. Steve laughed, see we already have her trained, its amazing what a little pinch can do. He then took the thong, rolled it into a small ball and pushed it though the opening in the ring. He then took the workout hose and started pushing then slowly though. When he finished, Kay sat there wide mouthed with just the feet portions of the hose sticking ou of her mouth. To Be Continued
Friday, September 14th 2001 - 02:49:21 PM
Name: Romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:More From Kays Weekend The boys helped Kay to her feet and made her hop a couple of steps until she was back standing under the A frame. Eddy then attached the rope from the frame to Kays bound wrists and began pulling upward. Slowly Kay began bendin over, causing her to become in a strappado position. Her large tits hung staight down, slightly smaller at the base, and forming a large bulb and the nipple. Eddy commentented that they looked like large light bulbs, then after swatting them back and forth for a moment that they looked more like hanging water baloons. the boys thought she looked quite funy in her prediciment. Steve walked back to the table and returned with somthing on his wrist. He removed what appeared to be a black bracelet from his wrist and said, man these are industrail strengh rubber band arn't they Eddy. Yeah repilied Eddy. Where you get those big old things Mrs Andrew? From an industial supply store? Again the boys laughed. I could see that the rubber bands were a little bigger in diameter than Steves wrist. They were black in color, and appeared to be about a half an inch in width. The boys played with them among theselves for a moment and then Steve told eddy that he would havew to help him get these things on her. Steve finally looked at Kay and said, Don't worry Mrs Andrews, we'll only put one on at a time. again the boys laughed. What in the hell are they talking about I thought. My questoin was answered immiedatly. Steve nelt next to one of Kays hanging tits and began pulling the rubber band open, working it around the mammary. as he did this, eddy would help by pushing and pulling the sagging gland though the band. When Steve got the stretched black ban to the base of the tit, he looked at Eddy and asked, Ready? He then looked at Kay, who had ben watching wide eyed the whole time, the stocking portion of her gag still hanging out. You ready for this Mrs Andrews, he asked. Kay shook her head violently, NO! SORRRRY! was Steves reply, as he let the rubber band go. The black band quickly snapped into a constricting position. It unforgivingly tightend around the base of the hanging tit. Damn, check that out said eddy, as the globe swelled. yeah, answered Steve, just think what its going to look like after we get all these on it. Pretty cool huh Mrs Andrews? Kay did'nt answer. The boys began putting on the second band on the same tit. Again and again until they had put three or four of the tight rubber bands on her helpless breast. The breast began to turn a deep red. Man, exclaimed Eddy, you can see it changing colors. Yeah laughed Steve, think you could tease a guy with a beet red tit like that Mrs Andrews, Steve asked as he carelessly slaped her tortured breast. Kay moaned loudly into her gag and shhok her head helplessly. Lets do the other one said Eddy as he groped her unbound breast. No, answered Steve, I like the contrast, one beet red tight as a drum tit, one pale white blobby hanging tit. But I do agree that we need to somthing with it, don't you Mrs andrews, asked Steve. Kay didn't reply. Steve began playing with the nipple of the unbound tit, pulling and twisting, but not very hard, just kind of teasing it. After it was good and hard, he began sucking on it. I could see that it was fully engorged and appeared to be hard as a rock. I could also see that Kay had huge nipples. They appeared to be about an inch long and as big as my thumb.( I've got a big thumb) There, sighed Steve, thats the way I like em, as he commented on Kays nipple. He then told Eddy to bring on the big one. Eddy went to the table, grabbed something and returned to Steve. In his hand he held one of the rat traps I'd seen earlier. He held it in front of kays face and snapped it a few times. Each time he would lift it and let it go it would make a loud sharp SNAP! Do you know where this thing goes, Steve asked Kay. Kay sheepishly nodded no. Again Steve began playing with the nipple of the unbound tit. Any ideas now, he asked her again. Again Kay nodded no. He slowly held the open trap up to her hard nipple and brushed the metal teeth against her sensitive bud. Now you know, he asked again. Again nodded no. I think she knew what he was doing, but was actually trying to tell him not to put it on her nipple, but it didn't really mateer what Kay wanted at this point. Steve was having fun tormenting her. He would hold the trap open, put it to her nipple and tell her to jump. At this point he would let go of the trap, letting it snap down, if kay did'nt time her hop, her nipple would be snapped . this went on for awhile. Steve would hold it up to her nipple, Kay would try to bounce her tit out of the way. If her nipple tried to hide, Steve would just suck on ot a little and boom, hard as a rock again. This went on for five or ten minutes, the boys laughing at her, Kay sweating like a pig, until finally she was to slow. Steve once again opened the trap and let it go, but no sharp snap was heard. Just a muffled screach, almost like an animal sound from Kay. The boys laughed and excalimed, TOO SLOW, TOO SLOW. Kay slumped forward against her shoulder bindings, one tit rubber banded, deep red, distorted from it former beautiful self. The other hanging down with a large wooden rat trap hanging froms her sensitive nipple. Eddy began pushing the trap back and forth, further torturing her crushed nipple. Kay moaned loudly shaking her head in pain and anger. The boys played with her tortured hanging boobs for awhile and then untied the rope holding her in the strappado. Kay sood up straight. At this point I could see her breasts clearly. The rat trap must have been pretty heavy as her tit was pulled down harshly. The rubber bands had done a number on her other tit. it eas dark red, almost sticking straight out. It would bounce, almost tremble with every breath Kay took. Kay looked down at what was just a few minutes ago two of the most beautiful boobs in the world, now horribly distorted and tortured. Steve without saying a word unlocked the handcuffs on Kays wrist. Her hands immediatly went to her boobs, touching them. She touched the rat trap, finguring the steel around her nipple. She would put her fingure on the black bands and follow along, tracing their route around her tits. As she was doing this, Steve was tieing the hand uffs back to the over head rope. He then pulled the rope and tied it off so tha the cuffs were a little above Kays head, hanging. He then said, Mrs Andrews, your hands are free, if you would like , you may remove the things from your tits, if you do however, the evening will be over. Or you may place your hands back in the cuffs over your head and we will continue, the choice is yours. Kay continued inspecting her tortured tits. I figured this must be it. Surely she would not go on. Then I heard zzzippp. I looked out and saw Kay placing her left wrist back in the cuffs. Then ZZipp again, her right wrist bound. Steve approached her and put his hand down the front of her pantyhose. Kay closed her eyes and began trying to hump his hand. Good girl, said Steve, Lets continue. TO BE CONTINUED
Tuesday, September 18th 2001 - 03:06:13 PM
Name: Romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:KAYS WEEKEND Steve romoved his hand from her crotch. Mrs. Andrews, he said, since you've been such a good sport about this, we'll do you a favor. And with that, he removed the rat trap from her nipple. Kay moaned loudly though her gag. Is that a little better, Steve asked. Kay nodded yes. Steve then said, I think this thing is about ripe, as he slapped her still rubber banded tit. Do you want these off, he asked her. Kay again nodde yes. Steve began pulling the bands off. I mean pulling them off. Not trying to open them up and slide them off, I mean pulling them. As he would pull, her tortured tit would pull forward. I thought a couple of times he would pull it clean off her chest. Kay would scream and try to hop forward to keep the preasure off, but it was no use. Finally Steve pulled the last one off. Kay slumped in her self imposed bondage. Eddy began massaging het breasts. He rubbed the nip that had been in the trap and Kay squealed. A liitle sore there Mrs Andrews, he asked. Kay nodded yes. He then began massaging the tit that had been bound. The dark red began to fade back to the pale white color it had been before. Kay began to moan. She closed her eyes and tried to press her breasts into Eddys hands. Whoa, slow down lady, said eddy, as he pulled his hand from her tits. We still ahve a little ways to go. Steve untied Kays ankles,then took the scissors he had earlier and snipped her pantyhose downward toward her crotch, and then down the crack of her ass, and pulled the fabric away, exposing her untrimmed blonde bush and her still fine forty year old ass. He then asked Kay to spread her legs a little. He then took some duct tape and tape the hose into place at her upper thigh. Steve then took what looked like a closet rod about three feet long with screw eyes in either end and tied one of Kays ankles to it. He then had her spread her legs wider until her other ankle was at the oppisite end of the rod. He then tied off that ankle, leaving her spread wide. He then began to pull the tights from her mouth and the thong panty he had put in earlier. Kay seem relieved to get the disgusting material from her mouth. Kay, said Steve, Now we're going to blindfold you. you see even though you seem to be into this, it seems older women really can't let go if they think they're being watched. Its been our experience that after a woman is blindfolded, they really let go. At this point he placed his hand on her hairy pussy and must have began finguring her. She again closed her eyes and tried her best to hump his hand. Mrs Andrews, he asked, can I blindfold you? Kay didn't open her eyes, she just kept humping and started nodding YES! Great, exclaimed Steve, and with that Eddy tossed Steve a long ace bandage. Steve began wrapping it around Kays head until she was sightless. He then began playing with her pussy again. Kay went wild trying to get him. Man Mrs Andrews, said Steve, do you ever trim this thing, reffering to her puss. You got more hair down there than I got on my head. Kay didn't seem to pay any attention. You ever heard of a redneck bikini wax before, Steve asked Kay. Kay took enough time to nod no, as she continued to try and get off on his hand. Well said Steve, we'll just have to show you, and with that he walked away, leaving her frustrated and blind. TO BE CONTINUED
Wednesday, September 19th 2001 - 04:10:25 PM
Name: Romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:KAYS WEEKEND Eddy had gone back to the truck and was sitting in the front seat doing something. Steve walked around behind Kay and with one had, again began finguring her hairy pussy, and with the other, groping her still sensitive tits. Kay leaned her body back into him. Her hips again started moving. Steve sqeezed her tits, pinched her nipples, twisted them, pulled them. It was a hot scene. Steve being about six two, Kay being five five. Kays pale white body with Steves deep dark tanned arms and hands on her. Eddy re approached them. I could tell he was carrying somthing but I couldn't tell what. It looked like strips of something about twelve inches long. Without saying a word, Eddy nelt in front of Kays puss, Steve nelt at Kays ass. Then, Eddy took one end of one of the strips and placed it over Kays pubic mound. He then handed the other end of the strip though Kays legs and gave it to Steve. The boys took their time to make sure the strip was well into her ass crack. I could tell at the way Kay was wiggling that what ever it was, it wasn't to comfortable. The boys kept putting on strip after strip until all of her blonde pubic hairs were well covered. Then Eddy began un wrapping her blindfold. As she could see again, her eyes went straight to her now strip covered crotch. She then looked at the boys with a bewildered look on her face. Steve came back around in fornt of Kay. He then reached back between her legs and patted and smoothed the strips somemore. He then asked Kay if she had ever heard of military duct tape. Kay nodded no. Well, he went on, they call it one hundred mile an hour tape, you see they use it to patch tarps on their truck, among other things, you see once its on, it doesn't want to come off, or when it does, it takes everything with it. He then took a small strip he had left and placed it on his hairy arm. He then held it front of Kays face and slowly pulled the small strip off his arm. As he did the hairs on his arm began to pull. The only way to get the small strip off was to yank it off, and with it all the hair under the strip. He then reached back between her legs and stroked her tape covered crotch. Kays eyes about shot out. Steve asked her then if she had figured out what a redneck bikini wax was now. Kay began shaking her head no, no no no NO! Steve stayed in front of her as Eddy went behind. Steve then asked eddy, got a good grip. Yep how about you, was his reply. Steve then pulled just alittle of the tape down, maybe a half an inch. Kay jumped in her bonds. Maybe we should tighten the ropes holding her wrist, said Eddy, she seems to be able to move quite a bit. Yeah replied Steve, pull her up. Eddy began pulling the rope holding her wrists up until she was stretched tight. Your husbands not coming home until next Wensday, right Mrs Andrews, asked Steve. Kay confirmed this with a nod. Ok then, on your toes, snapped Steve. Kay stood on her still nyclon clad toes and Eddy pulled her wrist ropes tighter. High Mrs. Andrews, said Steve. Pull the rope tighter eddy. Eddy pulled the rope until Kay was on the vert tip of her toes. Being spread the way she was it was easy to see that she was extremely uncomfortable. The reason I asked about your hubby was your probably going to have marks on your wrist from being tied like this and we don't want him asking questions do we, said Steve. Kay nodded no. Well your probably going to have more marks before this evening is over as well as a hairess pussy so you'd better have your story straight anyway. Kay was fighting her bonds, the strain in her arms and legs shown. She tried to raise her feet one at a time, but the spreader bar made it difficult. Again the boys approached her, Steve in front, Eddy in back. Again they asked one another if they had agrip. Ok then said Steve, on three. ONE. TWO. THREE! And with that both boys pulled staight down on the military duct tape. A loud sharp RRRIIIPPP was heard. Kay lurched and screamed. Tears welled in her eyes. She slumped forward, hanging by her chain wrist, feetand legs limp. I think she passed out said Eddy. Steve felt between her nearly bald pussy and began finguring her again. Kay started humpimg his hand and crying at the same time. She's not passed out said Steve. She's horny! Steve held the strips of tape to Kays eyes. Even from where I was, you could see a bunch of curly liitle hairs stuck to the tape. Pretty cool huh Mrs andrews. Kay just kind of sobbed, but continued humping. Well we got most of them, said Eddy, should we tape her again? No, I'll bet she'll finish by shaving her pussy for us, won't you Mrs Andrews? I couldn't believe it, Kay standing there sobbing and nodding yes. TO BE CONTINUED
Thursday, September 20th 2001 - 03:02:44 PM
Name: Mike
E-mail address: None@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:I am glad I found this great site. One Saturday morning when I was 15 I was on my way to my best friend's, Brian, hous to see what we could do for the day. Little did I know that it would be one of the best days of my life and my introduction to bondage and discipline of older women as one of the most important parts of my life. As I headed to the back door of Brian's house from the sidewalk, I had to pass by his mom's bedroom window ; she being separated from Brian's dad for several years. When I got to where the window was it had been left open and I heard a muffled sound, much like a low groan. Not thinking of anything being wrong and being a curious teenager; I snuck up to the window which was blocked from view by a large bush; which made it easy for me to indulge my voyeuristic opportunity without being caught. I was lucky because the window was just the right height off the ground for me to peer ing without having to strain up on tiptoe to see in. I was expecting to see his mom in bed perhaps with a boyfriend; but what I did see was far better; although at first I thought she and Brian were in trouble. Brian' s mom, a very attractive brunette in her early 40's (about my mom's age) who resembled Georgia VanHelsing--facially and bodily; and, above, all, legally--was lying on her bed all tied up and gagged. My first thought of course was to run in and save the family, but the vision of this mature, sexy woman tied and helpless; just kept me there staring. Although she was wearing clothes except for shoes; her being helpless was incredibly exciting for me; as evedenced by the woody that began to appear. Brian's mom, whose name was Ruth Ann, was wearing a loose, see through blouse with black bra under; a short skirt which had worked its way up above her thighs exposing the creamy whiteness of her thighs and the black garter straps that held up charcoal sheer stockings and no shoes on her dainty feet(also the beginning of a life long fetich for preety feet). As I watched her squirm and struggle against the bondage, I began to notice that it was more sensuous movement than frantic. Besides the cleave gag(which I found out later was holding a pair of her own panties snuggly in her mouth), her wrists were tied tight together and tethered to a cord that went around a waist rope and then dissappeared between her legs and wedged deeply into the crotch of her black panties. This cord also ran between the cheeks of her tight little as and up over the waist rope and down to her tightly bound ankles. Her nylon cland knees were also bound tight together wiith seveeral neat wraps of the sam thin cord that bound her wrists and ank.es. Whoever had tied Ruth up, was sure into making those cords bite into that lovely soft skin. Now that watching her struggle with her eyes clothes and listening to her moan and gurgle behind her gag had hardened my cock to such an extent that is hurt; I couldn't go running in to save her that way. I decided to try to calm down and then make my heroic move. However, as I watched her, I began to notice that her struggles had a method; her movements were causing the crotch rope (which now revealed itself to be knotted over a 6" to 8" length) to saw back and forth between her pussy lips and across her clit. This did little to make my raging hard on to subside as I watched this sexy woman bringing herself off on the knotted rope; so I started jacking off, knowing I wouldn't be seen. After a few minutes, Ruth began to gurgle and shudder with the knot induced orgasm; tiny squeals of pleasure pricking my ears and bringing on my own blast. After she had settled down and I had wiped of my cum soaked hand as best I could; I decided it was time to be the hero and get in and free her (although, I would definitely take my time). Just before I started for the back door again, I heard her start to shout something that sounded like Brian's name; so I resumed watching to see if Brian was there or not. After a couple of minutes, I got the shock of my liife when I saw Brian walk into his mom's bedroom wearing just his jockey shorts which did little to hide his own woody. I got as close to the window as I could so I would be able to hear their conversation. What I heard was incredible and make me envious of Brian for the rest of my life.Brian asked her if she had enjoyed herself with a smirk on his face and his hand rubbing the bulge in his shorts. Ruth nodded eagerlly and mumbled something like "yetthhth" behind her gag. Then Brian asked if she was going to be a good bondage captive and thank him for tying her up so she could get herself off. Again came the eager nodding and enthusiastic sound. Brian laughed and help get Ruth to a sitting position on the edge of the bed; causing the rope from her wrists to her ankles to tighten and force her bound hands out of the way into her lap. Next, Brian unbuttoned her blouse and began massaging her breasts and pinching her hard nipples through the light fabric of her bra. As he did this, Brian asked her if she were ready to show her gratitude for the bondage that her loving son had put her in. Ruth nodded yes and bent forward to rub her soft cheek against Brian's bulge. Now laughing with delight, Brian untied the scarf holding her gag in and then removed her gag. Before Ruth could even lick her lips, Brian shoved his hard cock into his mom's mouth. Immediately, she began to suck, and I mean suck, his manhood. Back and forth went Ruth's head in her quest to satisfy both she and her son. I am sure Brian lasted as long as he could, but how long can a 15 yr old last when a sexy, helpless woman is eagerly sucking away on his cock. In just a few miinutes, Brian was moaning and jerking his orgasm into his mom's swallowing mouth. When they wer finished, Brian sat next to his mom-slave and caressed and kissed her for several minutes; and then whispered something in her ear which she giggled and nodded. Brian stood up and put her gag back on and Ruth moved her bound body back onto the bed. Before he left the room, Brian blindfolded his mom and gave a rather hard slap on her panty clad ass. It was obvious to me by then that Ruth and Brian played these games with mutual consent and total enjoyment. I then made up my mind to somehow get so close to Brian and his mom so that I might be included in some of their future bondage games.
Wednesday, November 21st 2001 - 02:12:26 PM
Name: JM
E-mail address: CoolBreeze149@hotmail.com
Comments:My Friend’s Mom.... This happened when I was 13 years old and my friend Joey was 12. My parents went to a company dinner and arranged to have Veronica, my friend Joey’s mom to watch me for the evening. This was the first time that Veronica child-sat for my parents. They dropped me off at their house on Friday at around 5:30. Joey and I had been friends for about a year. Veronica was about 32 and a single parent. For the first couple of hours Joey and me just goofed off in his room and watched TV. Joey started to doze off. I told him I was thirsty and I went downstairs to the kitchen to get a drink. As I was going down the stairs I could see Veronica sitting on the couch watching TV. She was sitting with her legs up on the couch and suddenly my hormones kick in and I notice how pretty and sexy she looked. She had not changed her clothes yet from work. She was wearing a blouse with buttons, a skirt that went to her knees and stockings. She had taken off her heels and her skirt had ridden up to about half way up her thighs. Her legs were gorgeous and because of the way she was sitting made, it made her blouse fit very snug on her. I stopped on the stairs and just stared at her for a few moments. She suddenly noticed me and asked if I needed anything, I just told her I was thirsty. She got up and went to the kitchen and got me a soda. I went back to Joey’s room and found him asleep with the TV on. I then got the brilliant idea to sneak into Veronica’s room and snoop around. I snuck in and started to look through her dresser drawers. I then heard some footsteps coming up the stairs. It was too late, I couldn’t get out of her room in time. So I ran and hid in her closet. Veronica walks into her room and had decided to change. My heart is beating so hard I think it’s going to rip out of my chest. Here I am about to watch this beautiful woman change right in front of my eyes. She unhooks her skirt and lowers off and drops it on her bed. I’m staring at a great set of legs and a pair of sexy black undies. She unhooks her stockings, but does not take them off yet. She unbuttons her blouse and takes it off. She’s wearing a sheer black bra. I was about to pass out from pure hormonal excitement. In my excitement I knock over a rack in the closet. Veronica grabs her blouse and covers herself and says, “Who’s in there? Joey are you in there, come out right now!” I come out of the closet and I’m nervous and scared. I’m thinking she’s going to yell and scream at me and she’ll tell my parents and they are going to kill me. I’m going to be deadmeat. I begin to stammer and stutter trying to explain myself when she suddenly says, “Don’t hurt me Mr. Burglar. My jewelry is in the jewelry box along with my money. Take it, just don’t hurt me.” I’m thinking to myself, “What the hell is going on? What is she talking about?” She then says, “Just don’t hurt my son or his friend. Just take want you want. I won’t tell the police. And if your going to tie me up, there is some stuff in the bottom right drawer.” BINGO!!! I suddenly realize what’s going on. Veronica is play acting with me. I’m still very nervous, but I get into the scene rightaway. “Okay lady, shut up and put your hands up!” Veronica raises her hands over her head and says,”Okay Mr. Burglar just please don’t hurt me.” As her hands are raised, her blouse which was covering her chest and lower region is raised also exposing her beautiful body once again to me. I go over to the drawer and find several pieces of rope bunched in the corner. I grab a piece and walk over to her. Put your hands in front of you and drop that blouse. She does as I tell her. I tie her wrists together. She then says to me, “You can blindfold me and get away without being caught. I’ll just stay here and wait a few minutes and by the time I get loose you’ll be long gone Mr. Burglar.” By this time my mind has already been racing and working out my next moves. I tell her, “Okay lady that’s a good idea, but I’ll have to gag you so that you don’t yell for help, okay?” staring at her and hoping to get an okay look from her. Veronica hesitated for a moment and then said, “Well, I guess that would be all right.” Yes, my plan is working out. I blindfolded her with a scarf and then rolled up another scarf and put it in her mouth. I then tied another scarf tightly around her mouth. I told her to stay still while I got the loot. I went to the drawer and took some more rope from there. I quietly looped a piece of rope with a slipknot around each corner pole of the footboard and looped another piece of rope in the middle of the headboard. I then told her that I got all the loot, but I was going to have her sit on her bed while I made my getaway. She nodded her head okay and I helped her to her bed and sat her down in the middle. She was facing the footboard and her beautiful legs were straight flat on the bed. I then slipped in behind her and grabbed the rope that was in the middle of the headboard and looped it quickly around her tied wrists and pulled on it. It snugged around her wrists and forced her tied wrists over her head, pulling her down flat on her back. I cinched off the slipknot and her wrists were tightly bound to the headboard. She let out a loud “Mmmpphhh!!!” She was caught totally offguard. I jumped to the footboard and grabbed the rope secured to the right corner of the footboard and quickly looped around her ankle and pulled on it tight and cinched off the slipknot forcing her right leg to be pulled to the right corner of the bed. By this time she knew what was coming next, she started to kick her left leg wildly around. Kicking into the air trying to hit me. I just timed her kicks and in a quick move looped the rope around her left ankle as it was kicking out. I pulled tightly on it and in a few seconds I had her left ankle securely tied to the left corner of the bed. She began to struggle furiously against the ropes and letting out loud muffled noises. I watched her begin to perspire as she struggled to get loose. I looked over this bound and gagged beauty in front of me. I then said to her, “Lady, I’m the burglar and I call the shots here. And I think I want to make sure that you don’t have any weapons hidden on you. I don’t want to get shot or stabbed.” Immediately from under her gag came the sounds of “unngh ahh, unngh ahh.... unohhh, unohhh” She began to shake her head no, side to side with those sounds. I tell her I can’t understand what she’s saying and that I’m going to start my search. “Unngh ahh, unngh ahh.... unohhh, unohhh.” I touch and feel her breasts. I lift up her bra from the middle causing the cups to slightly lift and with my other hand I reach under the bra cups and touch her breasts and then I start fondling them heavily. She is now not moving at all and let’s out some low moans through her gag. I know she must be super pissed at me and wants to kill me, but I figure that I’ve gone this far already, I might as well finish it and suffer the consequences later. I stop my fondling and lower my head to get a peek at her breasts. Her nipples are rock hard and standing up. I lick the tip of my finger and gently rub her nipples. I let loose of her bra and it snaps back onto her breasts. I begin to move my hands up and down her legs and thighs and boy do they feel good. I then say, “Well, I guess you ain’t got no weapons. I’m taking the loot. Don’t you call the cops!” I leave her room and stand in the hallway trying to figure out what I’m going to do now. She’s going to kill me! I decide that I’m going to go back in and untie her and start grobbling at her feet and apologizing. I go back in and I take off her gag. I begin to say,” Veronica, I’m sorr......” But she cuts me off and says, “Johnny, is that you? Quick untie me. A burglar broke in and tied me up and stole my jewelry.” “Huh?, okay Veronica, just hold still I’ll have you loose in a minute.” After I untied her and she got dressed we went to the livingroom and sat down and talked. She told me that she wasn’t mad at me. That is was her fault as much as mine. She just felt playful and decided to play a game with me, but that it was her fault that she didn’t lay down any ground rules with me. And that what I did was wrong and that I should never touch anybody’s private parts when games are being played. She kissed me on my forehead and said that this little incident would be our little secret. And that touching like that would never ever happen again. I agreed with her (yeah right!) and said thanks for playing with me. I then went back to Joey’s room and he was still asleep. I just sat down to watch TV and then I wondered if, I would ever get the chance to do this again with Veronica?
Thursday, November 22nd 2001 - 12:45:06 PM
Name: Mike
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Mike. Since watching Brian and Ruth play; I knew I had to win Brian's confidence and hatched a plan to let him know that I was into bondage sex and maybe he would "introduce" me to his playmate. It certainly was worth a shot! What I did was plant some magazines in a box and put them in our garage. Of course, these magazines dealt with bondage or had a slavery theme to them. Because I was too young to get into an adult book store; I used all my available money to get some guy on the street to go in and buy the mags I wanted; so it took a couple of months to accumulate the magazines--BOUND TO PLEASE, BONDAGE LIFE, and some NuTrix booklets of the 50's that actually told stories of various models adventures in bondage. When I had about 15 in all, I let Brian know that I needed help cleaning our garage; and, being a friend, he agreed to come over some Saturday and help. I felt my plan was working and couldn't wait for Saturday. I will admit that I spent a lot of time in between sneaking over to that bedroom window in hopes of catching Ruth in bondage again, but all I got to see was frilly, sexy underthings strewn about which indicated to me that somewhere else in that house Brian's mom was possibly naked and bound for her son, willingly servicing him as his devoted slave. Well, finally Saturday came, and as promised Brian showed up after breakfast, ready to clean. Fortunately, as with most garages it did need cleaning, so my plan was working so far. We got started by rearranging boxes and things and making piles of junk and other stuff that had to be repacked. When we got to the point of repacking I asked Brian to check for some empty boxes in the corner which we could use to repack--of course, that's where I planted my surprise. He picked up a box, shook it, and threw it over by the pile. The next box he shook had something in it and when he started to open it, I told him to wait a minute because that was some of my personal stuff that I didn't want him to see. Naturally, by saying this, it made him all the more curious and he dove into the box and found the magazines. He looked at me and said that he couldn't believe that I liked this kind of stuff and kidded me about how I probably snuck out to the garage to read them and jack off--which, of course, I had; all the time imagining his mom as my willing bound slave. As the conversation turned to the books themselves, we discussed how pretty and sexy these women looked tied up and helpless; and how great it would be to find a willing, sexy woman to play bondage games with. (Remember, that I said Ruth Ann looked like Georgia VanHelsing, so that at one point where we were looking at pictures of Georgia being tied up and whipped with a belt, I remarked that his mom looked a lot like her. To which Brian remarked that he agreed, even more so than I thought) Brian then commented that it might not be as far fetched as I thought. I was going to ask what he meant, but I had come this far and did not want to blow it; so I just said that it would be great. After we had looked through all the books together, I let Brian take a few home with him, knowing that he would of course show them to Ruth and perhaps bring about the desired effect that they now knew I was into tying up a willing woman for bondage sex. MIKE MORE LATER.
Saturday, November 24th 2001 - 02:41:33 PM
Name: John
E-mail address: donthaveone@anywhere.com
Comments:When I was 17 I had a summer job delivering groceries in my car. This was 1973 in Spokane Washington. My last stop that day was around 5:00 pm at the home of my 6th grade music teacher. Miss Gladson was early thirties about 5’ 2”, blond hair always tied in a ponytail, with 46 c breasts that always seemed to be restrained in tight silk blouses. I always loved to watch them bounce as she walked and some days her nipples really poked out so nicely. She was singled and lived in a house in the College Place area that was off the beaten path. When I got to the front door it was opened with only the screen door closed. I knocked and heard Miss Gladson call for me to come in. She sounded funny with blurry speech that I never heard from her before. In the kitchen on the table was a empty bottle of wine and a opened package for the mail. I sat the sack on the table and read the note card that was sitting on the box. It said he was sick and tired of hearing how she never showed up when she said she was going to or always being tied up when he wanted to see her. So this was a present to her. A pair of handcuff you can use on yourself since you wont be seeing me anymore. That’s when I heard her call me to come and help her. She was in her bedroom wearing a short white skirt, red silk blouse with no bra, white low top socks and white tennis shoes. Her hands were cuffed behind her back and she had a big smile on her face. She tells me she was playing with the handcuffs and the key had fallen off the night stand and down into the floor vent. She walks up to me and pushes herself into me and looks up saying please help out this poor damsel in distress. She was drunk as a skunk and I was getting horny real quick. I tried to keep my composure and asked where the key went and she told me to follow her. She turned around and started to fall backwards as I caught her shoulders her cuffed hands came up into my crotch and she said a quick OH MY WHAT ARE YOU THINKING. I blushed a bright red and mumbled then she told me to get the key and she would reward me greatly for my help. The floor vent was under her bed and I had to push the bed over to get to it. Before I could she asked me to give her a hand and help her remove her shoes and socks because her feet were getting hot. She walked over to a chair and sat down holding her feet off the ground waiting for me. I knelled down and removed the first shoe and sock. When I started the second she put her bare foot on my shoulder. As the other shoe and sock came off her foot on my shoulder pinched my ear between her big and second toe. Then she starts pinching me with her other foot. She was laughing and I was grabbing her feet. Soon we both were on the floor laughing and I had her face down sitting on her feet facing away from her butt. Without thinking I removed my belt and wrapped it around her ankles and securing them. I lost all inhabitation at that moment. I picked her up and tossed her on her bed face up. Then planted my lips on hers and started kissing her passionately while unbuttoning her blouse setting her breasts free. With out stopping our kissing I reached under her skirt and into her panties to find her soaking wet and feeling her push herself to meet my hand. I moved down and started licking and sucking her breasts as she kept moaning. I masturbated her to a climax and we were both sweating and trying to catch our breaths. She told me she wanted to suck my cock. So I stripped and laid on the bed next to her on my side. I held her head and directed her to my cock. She gave me the best blow joy of my young life and sucked me dry. I untied her feet and got the handcuff key and released her. We took a shower together then talked about the event. Bottom line for her was no one else could know about it and she was willing to let me do her as often as I’d like.
Sunday, November 25th 2001 - 12:54:35 PM
Name: SUETHESLAVE
E-mail address: farmgirl@newemailaddsoon.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Hello, again from SUETHESLAVE and her two mastersons; I am so sorry that is has taken so long for me to get started again but 9-11 hit us personnally and, although our "games" haven't slowed that much; it just got kind of hard to relate them to others until now. So here, finally, is the next part of the picnic story that I was into when all of this shit came down. As you know, we had just finished a delightful lunch and the boys decided to take a nap which meant their slave would have to be "stored for a few hours. They took me over to a place between two stumps that my hubby had cut to just the right height to support a broom handle sized pole horizontally for me to straddle. The pole, if I stood on the balls of my feet would allow me to "rest" my everready pussy on it with out too much effort. While, Dan tied my knees and ankles, Jim removed my nipple leash, not to make me more comfortable, but to intensify the torment when he replaced them after getting me bound in place. When they finished, Jim put the leash back on (WOW!!) and looped the leash over a branch above me and tensed it just enough to pull my nipples as long as I stayed on the balls of my feet; I could avoid torturing my nipples and pussy. However, I knew that after an hour or so I would be trying to rest my feet and would end up sitting on my pussy and pulling down on my nips--aren't those boys great? To add to my predicament the boys decided to sleep naked just in front of the stump so I could see their beautiful cocks-so near, so far. Of course, they both massaged them for a few minutes knowing that, being their slave/whore, I couldn't take my eyes off them. So for the next two hours or so I sat on the pole, rubbing back and forth on my pussy and pulling against the leash to keep myself occupied and, at the same time whimpering in need for those beauties just out of my reach but not out of sight. By the time the boys woke up, I was a blithering, needful lump of slave flesh; begging for them to take me as often and as roughly as they wanted. But, being the expert tormentors that they are; I would still have to suffer for them. So, they decided to switch me from neck to toes and on my toes (didn't I say Dan loves torturing my pretty little feet) with thin, whippy twigs. Of course, this new torture only served to intensify my need for their cocks; to such an extent that I was literally crying for them to take me-I LOVE THEM!!! Eventurally, I could no longer keep myself up and sagged so much that I almost ripped my nipples off, before they took me off the pole. I was lying there bound tightly, pain tearing through my abused body; and all I could think of was having those two delicious cocks ramming into me. So, ever mindful of the well being of their momslave, they took me on my knees from behind and in my mouth; switching off from mouth to pussy and back again. By the time they had satiated themselves, I had orgasmed to the point of passing out. I guess I woke up about an hour later, of course still tightly bound and naked, as my boys knew I would want to be--they know me so well. Once I could get to my feet, the boys had packed up everything and prepared me for the walk back to the pickup and the ride home. Since I was so well used, the walk to the pickup was wonderfully torturous and of course got me hot and bubbling all over again--jeesh, I'm a slavewhore!!SUETHESLAVE.
Sunday, November 25th 2001 - 08:49:00 PM
Name: Monica
E-mail address: monolslave@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Monica Returns. Hello, all, and I tender my apology for not contributing to the Master's Dreambook for so long. I guess I let those assholes get to me; so I have decided to get back to "normal"(that is normal for a late 40's, submissive bondage lover and her stable of young sexy masters.) I will be adding a story about my very first bondage experience when I was only 15 and got to playing with some younger boys in my neighborhood. What I would like to do with this little message is to ask all of you dominant young men and boys out there to email me at my hotmail address with ideas and fantasies on how you would punish and abuse me for lagging so far behind in chronicling my bondage sex adventures. To avoid cluttering up MASTERSJB'S site, send them to me at monolslave@hotmail.com. DO NOT POST THEM ON THE DREAMBOOK, since the number of entries to the Dreambook is limited. The email account is now active so start sending. Just be creative and I am sure I will enjoy the "punishments" that you would put this slavewhore through. I am getting hot just thinking about reading all of your "suggestions". Monica (monolslave@hotmail.com)
Wednesday, November 28th 2001 - 01:57:22 PM
Name: SUETHESLAVE
E-mail address: suetheslave@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Please note that i have changed my email address to suetheslave@hotmail.com. It is a much better service. Please send all comments about my adventures to this new address and do not post them to this dreambook. HOpe to hear from you soon about how you enjoy the way my sons use and abuse me for our mutual pleasure. Suggestions on how my mastersons should use me welcome. Please email me. SUETHESLAVE
Wednesday, November 28th 2001 - 02:13:15 PM
Name: MIKE
E-mail address: None@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Mike As the three of us ate dinner, the conversation centered on Brian's and mine's activities in and out of school. RuthAnn was bubbling with personality and punctuated every comment with a touch of the hand or rubbing of my or Brian's knee. I couldn't help myself from looking at her legs and feet since she was sitting on her chair sidesaddle with her legs (Incredible) out to my side. She kept flipping her high heeled mules by flexing her toes so that the mule would slap her heel to emphasize her comment or coversation. (I would come to find out how much she enjoy foot play later.) RuthAnn then asked me a question that opened the hoped for conversation. She asked me if I had been in boy scouts and what badges I had earned. I told her that I had gotten several including outdoor badges for camping skills. She giggled and smiled at Brian and then asked me if I had gotten any badges in knot tying. My brain went numb. What was she asking me and why? Brian laughed and said that any good scout knew how to tie a knot. RuthAnn looked at me and asked if this was true and I said I had gotten a badge as had Brian. She said that she was very happy that Brian was adept at tying knots and that every young handsome boy should be as good at knots as he. By this time my head was spinning and my cock was rising thinking about showing RuthAnn how good I was at knot tying. I'm sure I was blushing in embarrassment; but. when I looked at Brian, he winked at me as if to say I was going to have the opportunity to show my skills. When I looked at his mom, she just beamed a broad, happy smile at me and rubbed my arm with the softest hand I have ever felt. What RuthAnn said next blew my head off. She said that she was looking forward to seeing if I was as good at tying knots as Brian was. At this, Brian said that she would be our subject, as he patted his mother on her thigh and grinned at me. Brian said that while his mom cleaned up after dinner, he and I would go into the living room and get things ready to show his mother how good we both were at tying knots. I must admit that I was a little embarrassed by the bulge in my pants as we stood up to leave the kitchen. As I looked back once more to see Ruth Ann's lovely body; she caught my eye and said she would go as fast as she could to finish because she couldn't wait to get started. MIKE
Monday, December 10th 2001 - 08:14:57 PM
Name: L
E-mail address: ljh174@yahoo.com
Comments:this story happened about 5 years ago when I was a junior in High school. the school had a bowling team that was coached by mrs. L. She had move to our town after her husband who was a cop was killed while stopping a robbery.She had a 16 year old son who was an avid bowler when they moved here there was no H.S. bowling team. Through her effort one was started and she coached the team for a small stipend. Two years later her son graduated but Mrs. L. continued to coach the team. When I joined Mrs. l. was about 40-42 years old, she stood 5'8" and weighed about 125, and was in great shape. She lived alone as her sone was a senior in college and was away at school. There were eight members of the team at our all boys H.S. during my junior year. At one time or another i had caught all of the team members taking a good look at Mrs. L. She was funny and pretty and took bowling very seriously. Mrs. l. sometimes picked up or dropped of team members if they needed a ride. However one day she had to leave earlier to go someplace and we (the team were all standing in front of the Bowling alley waiting for a ride. One of the two seniors remarked that he would like to have some fun with Mrs. L. I was shocked when all the others agreed that they would like to have some fun also. A plan as hatched to trick Mrs. L. into being tied up and then we would just tickle her for awhile. WE were all between 15-17 and really had no idea what we were really thinking. We decided that Mikey would call Mrs. L. and ask if she could pick him up at his house and take him to practice on friday. Mikey's parents were going away for the weekend and mikey was supposed to stay with another teamate Fri, Sat, Sun. Mrs. L. told Mikey that she would pick him up and take him to practice and we (the Team) made our plans. When Fri. came we all gathered at mikey house and waited for Mrs. L. when she arrived she beeped the horn and waited for mikey to come out. After sveral times we sent Mikey to the door to call to Mrs. L. to come in for a minute that he wanted to show her something. Mrs.L. come to the door and we all got ready. Mikey let her in and as she stepped in she saw the whole team there. Unsuspecting she walked into the living room and said that there was no way she could take all of us in her car. Mrs. L. looked great, she was dressed in a white golf shirt which had the school logo on it, a pair of black shorts, and slip on penny loafer type shoes. She often drew our attention when she slipped of her shoes and put on her white socks before putting on her bowling shoes. Tom one of the two seniors said that bowling was cancelled today, and Mrs. L. countered that only she could cancel practice. Bowling had in fact been cancelled by Tom who had posed as a school official, and as long as no one showed up the bowling alley would have no reason to question it. Stop folling aroun boys and lets figure out how to get everybody to the alley. Dan stepped forward, there is no practice today, we've decided to do something different today. Mrs. L. was unphased, so what are we doing instead. WE said Tom are going to tie you up have some fun. Mrs. L. not realizing the seriousness of the situation simply said yerah right on turned towards the door. She was imediately jumped on by four of uswho wrestled her to the floor. Though she was strong she could not stop two of us from forcing her arms behind her while our rope expert mark tied her wrists together. She attempted to yell but her mouth was covered by ken who kept his hand over her mouth the entire time that we tied her up. Two of us forced her legs to cross at the ankles and mark bound them tightly together. Her ankles were pushed up behind her back and Mark used another piece of rope to hogtie her. Knowing it would be hard to gag her we made a plan to trick her. We blindfolded her and then with ken still covering her mouth we got out a red ballgag that Tom had got from who knows where. What surprised us all was how hard she struggled, we knew she was in got shape but she fought like a wildcat. anyway on signal Ken pulled his hand away from Mrs. L. mouth and she immediately tried to scream. blindfolded, she did not see the ballgag coming asTom pushed it into her mouth. Asd the ballgag was buckled into place she again struggled like crazy. Mrs. L.'s blindfold was removed and she glared at us and demanded through her gag to be untied. for a full five minutes we all just watched he struggle and strain. Finally tom and the other senior knelt down next to her and asked if her feet were ticklish. We were amazed by how she reacted. She yelled don't you dare through the ballgag on renewed her struggles. Hogtied, she was helpless as they removed her shoes. All they boys now moved closer to get a good look at the feet that we had all been taking sneak peeks at. They were nicer then we had imagined. Tom couldn't wait and started tickling her left foot, bob worked on the right. Because she was hogtied and her ankles were crossed there was no way she could coner one foot with the other. For the next 30 minutes we all took turns on her feet. each time her soles were touched she jumped like and electrical shock had hit her. After 30 minutes Tom asked her if she wanted us to stop, Mrs. L. nodded vigorously. We'll stop said tom but then what are you going to do for us. Mrs. L. mumbled that she would do anything as long as we stopped tickling her feet. Tom leaned down and wispered in her ear. she hesitated and then shook her head yes. At that point tom took her out of the hogtie but left her hands and ankles tied. He helped her to a kneeling position and then stood in front of her. Are you sure you want to do this Mrs. L. Tom asked, are you sure. She nodded yes both times and we all wondered what was up. Tom stepped forward and pulled his zipper down and himself out of his pants, he then reached around and unbuckled the ballgag from Mrs. L. mouth. As soon as the ball dropped out Mrs. L.'s mouth reached out and took toms cock in. We stood in amazment as Mrs. L. sucked Tom's cock like a wildwomen. Tom lasted less then 2 minutes before he came but that hardly even slowed her down. It didn't take 15 minutes for Mrs. L. to suck all eight of us to completion. When we were all done we didn't know what to do so we untied her and apologized to her and said how sorry we were. Mrs. L. put her shoes on and left without saying a word. We all expected to get a visit from the Police and spend at least the weekend in jail. None of us heard anything over the weekend and we all figured we would be arrested at school monday morning. When monday morning came we went to homeroom and waited for announcements, expecting our names to be called and told to come to the principals office. the vice principal made his usual announcements and then announced that there would be a 45 minute meeting of the bowling team at Mrs. L. house before practice and that the team was to bring the same equiment that we had used on Friday. From then til the end of the season every monday and friday we met at Mrs. L. house for 45 min . of tying, tickling and sucking before going to practice.
Saturday, December 22nd 2001 - 09:56:06 PM
Name: MIKE
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:OK! Sorry to take so long in continuing this, but family problems have eaten into my recalling time. I will try to post a little more of my story at least once a week. However, as I have been in correspondence with MASTERSJB; he has told me that others should be contributing to the dreambook too--so I shouldn't feel obligated to fill it up all by myself. So all of you out there start contributing or I will stop too. Anyway, Brian and I went into the living room and the first thing we did was put a video tape called "Tourist Trap" --a great HOM classic with several of my favorite bound stars, including GVH (Georgia VonHelsing) who appears as a student rep accused of spying and undergoes some rather intense torture about ten minutes into the tape--into the VCR as backround to our fun with RuthAnn. Next, Brian brought out a large footlocker from the closet and put it in front of the couch and opened the lid to show me all of the bondage and torture paraphenalia that he and his mom had collected over the past several years--cord, twine, jap hemp rope, baling twine and wire, assorted whips, clothes pins and other clamping devices. I just stood there with a woody thinking of all those wonderful toys being used by me on his mom. He then asked me to help him take down the two large hanging plants which were hung from a ceiling beam about 8' off the floor by hooks that looked as if they could hold up a house without any stress. MMMMMM, I wondered what "those" were really for. The last thing we did was take off all of our clothes down to our jockeys, because "Mom liked seeing our woodies just out of reach"! As we sat down to watch some of the movie, Ruth Ann came strutting in and smiled at us saying that she could see we were obviously "ready" for her. Brian told her to take off her summer dress to expose her sheer, baby blue bra, panties and garter belt holding up her stockings. She did this with great aplumb and asked me if she looked good. I thought she could tell from my-by now-almost painful erection which she didn't seem to take her eyes off of. I told her in a breathless voice that she looked fantastic to which she responded how sweet I was and that she looked forward to finding out if I "tasted" the same. Brian next told her that she had now become our captive play toy and that she was to spend that evening--and, that entire night--in helpless, stringent bondage for our amusement. She said she was grateful and that she would try to please us and that we were to make "sure" she was the best bondage slave she could be. Just about now the movie got to the first scenes of GVH, so Brian put it on pause and told his mom to show me her mules to see why she loved wearing them on her pretty feet. She took them off and handed me one to examine closely. They were sexy looking, but what was not apparent at first sight was the little added feature to the shoe. It was a series of rather sharp ridges from the toe to just past where the ball of her gorgeous foot met the shoe and just before her heel to the back of the shoe. Although, these ridges would not cut her soft skin, wearing and walking in them would become quite distressful over a short period of time--and she had worn them since I arrived almost 90 min. earlier. I told her how impressed I was by her ability to endure wearing such shoes; to which, she said that she just loved the subtle torment of her feet and so did Brian. She also said that Brian was quite the inquisitor when it came to "coaxing" secrets from his favorite captive--she had the most alluring grin on her face, all the while. Brian said she should come sit between us on the couch and watch the movie for a while; so RA glided over and sat between us, using her hands on our thighs to adjust herself while she sat down. (This, of course, just added to our excitement; as she gently rubbed her soft hand up and down our thigh just inches from our woodies--intended to bring a certain response from her captors.) The response was that she would have to be restrained for Brian and I to concentrate (YEAH! Right!) on the movie. RA leaned herself against me and asked if I agreed with Brian. I said yes but not her hands; which brought an "oh" from both she and Brian. I said we should tie her gorgeous legs to keep her from escaping, but leave her hands free for "other" uses. They both laughed and said they liked the idea. Brian said that since I was their guest I could have the privilege of binding those legs to show his mom how adept I was at tying a submissive slave toy for her and our pleasure. His mom agreed enthusiastically and said she liked the idea of using her hands for those other things. MIKE
Monday, January 7th 2002 - 05:18:10 PM
Name: Leo
E-mail address: Notgiven@yahoo.com
Homepage URL: http://books.dreambook.com/wwarmachine/bondagemother.html
Comments:Larry was a friend from school we were buds for 5 years up to that time our 1st year in High School. Even at the age of 16 I had an immense fetish for bondage. I spent many nights over at his house. His mother was a real fox and always had me aroused when I was there. I realize now but not then when I was growing up knowing her. But she gradually began flirting with me once I hit 14 or so. They had a pool so we often swam when I was there. Ann had a very hot body. She stood 5 foot 3 with blond hair always tied in a ponytail. She always wore cloths and bikinis that were revealing and teasing. She had large breasts and a small waist and you would think she was too young to be Larry’s mother. Larry Dad lived across country and he would go to stay with him once in a while. His mother did go out on dates now and then but never seem to be very serious about it. Larry was gone that summer and he was to return on the fourth of July. Big plans were made with Larry, his mother and me to go watch the fireworks that night. I was going to spend the night at their place afterwards, just like normal. So I showed up at 6:00 pm and found out Larry was going to stay another week with his father. I started to leave and Ann said he really screwed her plans also but she still wanted to go to the fireworks anyway and she wanted me to go with her. It was hot and as normal we went to play in the pool for a couple of hours before we were to leave to the fireworks. I was real surprised when Ann showed up to the pool. I was already in the pool and she walks up in the skimpiest string bikini I’d ever seen. She also carried a bottle of wine in her hand. The bottle had a corkscrew sticking in it and she asked me to open it for her. She walked into the water where I was standing with the water up to my chest. I instantly got hard as I watched the water rise and fall over those glorious breasts. I walked into shallower water and she followed me as I almost dropped the bottle of wine. Once I got it open we sat down on the steps as she took a deep swig out of the bottle. Then she handed it to me and said live a little. I also drank and soon the bottle was empty and we were both laughing and giggling at everything. We kept touching each other anciently getting a little bolder as the game went. She suddenly looked at me and said, what is the kinkiest thing you ever did with a girl. I know I turned 4 shades of red and was stuttering real bad when took my hand and led me out of the water. She said she didn’t want to make me uncomfortable but she just wanted to know. I finally manage to tell her I once had two sisters tied and blindfolded and naked. She smiled and said good for you and said I’d like that I think. Then went to the bathroom leaving me standing there with my mouth dropping to the floor. I know I was drunk but not that drunk so I gave it some thought and went to her room. There was a silk bathrobe hanging on a hook so I grabbed the belt and rolled it up into my hand and waited for Ann to come out. When she did she smiled a big smile at me and started walking to the kitchen. I came up behind her and pulled her hands back and started tying her hands together. She stopped and relaxed as I finished She turned to me and said, Kiss me god dam it. As I did she rubbed her hips into mine. I then led her to the bedroom and used a scarf to blindfold her. I then removed her bikini spending time playing with her breasts. She sort of got weak in the knees with all the sucking and licking I was doing and soon she just dropped to her knees. I then used some nylons to tie her ankles together then tied another from her wrist to her ankles. Ann laugh and said she knew what to do now and opened her mouth and wagging her tongue. I walked around and dropped my swimming trunks and gave her my member. She really knew what she was doing I’d never been treated like that before. Before I came I retied her to her bed spread eagle. We did a 69 for what seemed like an hour before we both collapsed.
Monday, January 7th 2002 - 09:05:03 PM
Name: MIKE
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Flushed with excitement, I told RuthAnn to stand up with her back to us and take off her hose; since I was in charge of the leg tie, I wanted to be able to feel the smoothness of those gorgeous legs while I wrapped and cinched them with rope. She responded immediately with great gusto; rolling the filmy stockings down while pushing her near perfect rear into our faces. Once done, I had her sit back down on the couch and started rummaging in the footlocker for some thin cord and some even thinner butcher twine to use on her perfect big toes. Barely breathing, I began by wrapping the cord snuggly aroung her ankles about four times making sure that each wrap was snug against the other. (Her feet were soft and warm and she kept making sure that she rubbed them agains me--GOOD SLAVE! HUH!) While I did this Brian and RA kept a close eye on my work; RA helped by holding her lovely legs tight together with her toes pointed straight out causing her foot to arch into en ponte(sic). (By the way RA held her toes pointed, I got the impression she couldn't wait for the butcher twine to be added.) After cinching her ankle bonds, I moved up to just below her knees and repeated the bind and cinch--bringing mmmm's of pleasure from her GVH-like lips. Next, I repeated the binding just above her knees and added another midway to her "promised land". For the next few moments RA posed and wiggled to show us how much she enjoyed the feel and look of the cords around her now bound legs. Brian said I was quite good at the knots; to which, I replied that I was still going to do more. RA's reply was a breathy, happy "Oh, Goody!". Now, I told her to stretch out and point her toes, which she did instantly, knowing that they were now to be bound. Taking the butcher twine, I carefully wrapped it three times around and then cinch it down, bringing soft moans of pain-pleasure from RA; and cudo's from Brian. I didn't make them so tight as to not allow them to be on her toes for an extended period of time; which could be several hours--I hoped! RA once again put on a disply of her bound legs and toes, rubbing her legs as much as she could to heighten her own excitement which was now starting to show through the flimsy cotch material of her pretty panties. I now ran a cinching cord all the way from her toes to her mid-thigh bind, going around the binds and tightening them up even more. From her reaction, I though RA was about to faint, but she just nodded her appoval and sighed sensually. Brian commented as to how his mom loved being so tightly tied and kept that way while she was put to sexual use by her captor, then left to her own devices in her bondage for hours. (Boy, this was Great!) What I did next, made RA even happier!! MIKE
Monday, January 21st 2002 - 02:33:49 PM
Name: MIKE
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:More about Brian and his slave mom. The next part of the bondage I used on RA was an excuse to remove the bra from her beautiful breasts (I could not believe how similar they were to GVH's) I told her to lean forward and remove the bra to which she replied how much she enjoyed the feel of tight cord wrapped around her breasts and how pretty they looked when properly roped. The roping I used involved going around the breast twice and then across to the other one and around it twice from underneath. RA made this easier by sitting up and thrusting them out for me to bind. Brian also pitched in by pulling her nipples out for me to get the cords set deep against her chest to capture the maximum amout of breast flesh inside the coils. Once both lovelies were thus bound, I took the cord around behind her back and then around the top of her breasts to the back once again to be knotted securely. The last tie involved a cinching down of the cords between the lovely globes of breast flesh I had just created with my rope work. All through this process, RA moaned and gurgled, steeping in her own sex juices --the aroma of which was now obvious to both of her captors. I then told them that having a slaves hands totally free was a bit risky even with such a willing victim and that some form of hand tie would be necessary. I gave Brian a piece of twine about 5' long and told him to double it and tie a series of knots about six inches long into it which brought another "oh goody" from RA who obviously guessed my intentions for its use. While Brian happily complied, I got RA to her feet and prepared her for the rest of her hand restraint by tightly snugging a double strand of cord around her slim waste so that it would not slip once the crotchknot rope was secured in place. Brain handed me the finished crotchknot and I slid it between RA's tightly bound thighs allowing me to feel the silky smoothness of her skin (I am sure she loved this since the warmth of her pussy almost scalded my fingers as I took my time adjusting the knotted stretch to fit snuggly between her moistened lips and tightly against her love bud which bought more moaning a gurgling from her gorgeous mouth.) Once I had snugged the crotchknots to my (and RA's) satisfaction, I added a set of rope cuffs to her wrists--her right wrist tied to the back of the crotchknot rope and her left wrist to the front. Brian clapped his hands in appreciation of my work; realizing that as RA massaged our woodies she would also be sawing the knots of the crotch rope back and forth in panty crotched pussy. With great appreciation, RA sat back down between us now ready to serve her two masters as a properly restrained and submissive slavemom. MIKE
Saturday, February 9th 2002 - 08:42:35 AM
Name: Pig Iron
E-mail address: Blip@newnet.com
Comments:Here is an recent experience I had with my mom. Without making a long biography. I will spell it it out I have a huge pantyhose and bondage fetish I tie up my girlfrined everytime she wears hose which is often. I have always wanted to tie up my mom ever since I was little but never had the guts to try it. Now I am older I don't think she would be willing to let her son tie her up. But everytime i see her hose covered feet I can't help but get reminded of it! Well the one chance in hell came and I took it. My mom and i were invited to a wedding mom wore a nice skirt suit and some brownish black hose. Man driving there i couldn't help but think of my mom tied up in the passenger seat next to me she was talking but i can't remember a damm thing she said! Well we partied pretty good I couldn't drink because I had to drive and I am a couple years underage so I just babysat my tippsy mom. about 1 am mom was ready to go as we drove home my mom who is pretty conservative begins to ask me about my love life the safe sex thing s and then the drug talk. I humored her since i already heard it before but then she gave me an opening to what i hoped would be my ticket to tying her up. She asked me if i could do anything one time what would i do? Well I just blurted out tie you up! My Mom looked at me speechless with a look like I had lost my mind! She said did I hear you right you would want to tie me up? I said yes. She said Why What For are you serious? So I told her yes very serious and why is simple i want to see how she looked tied and gagged as far a what for no real reason. Mom said all the things you could have said but you chose to say that are you ok. I am fine she said let's say you had me tied up what would you do to me? I told to watch you maybe tie you in different postions. Oh so you would use me for your amusement. I guess then i felt annoyed because I opened my big mouth now she was going to pester me until one of us got mad. She said how would i be dressed I told like you are now! She asked how long I have wanted to tie her up i said a long time. She told me I am strange and don't i think i am a bit too old to be tying up my mom. I said no and maybe I am strange hoping she would get mad and drop it. But she just stared at me but stayed quite the rest of the way home. Once home i went to my mom and mom staggered around probably fixing herself a stiff drink. I was surfing the net when mom came in and said ok mister man you still want to tie me up or what! I told her she was drunk to forget it! She got irrated she said I am not drunk I have a buzz true but I will remember everything that happens in the morning in fact we may have to talk about this all day! So i am asking you one last time if you want to see me tied up now is your chance get it or forget it weirdo! Now her calling werido got me i stood up and said ok mom I would love to tie you up in fact all you have to do is take off you suit jacket. I went to my closet and got my stash mom took off her coat and sat on my bed staring at me as dumped the heap of clothes line next to her. I took a strand and asked her to please stand and place her hands behind her back she stood and did as i asked I then crossed her wirsts and tied them snug she was slightly swaying she stayed quite1 I was excited in more ways then one. I took another and tied her elbows and wrapped another around her arms her breasts strained against her blouse she started to breath a bit heavy. I asked if she was ok which she managed a soft yes. I then sat her on my bed and tied her thighs then above and below her kness. I then removed her pumps and was treated to the sweet scent of her sweaty feet the smell of leather and perfume mixed with sweat made a sweet and sour smell which caused my extreme arousal. i was glad i was wearing sweats and a sweat shirt she failed to see my excitement. I tied her ankles the sight of her reinforced toe hose and red toe nails was almost to much. She was watching me now i told her it was gag time she finally spoke go figure somewhat bitchy. I took out my homade ballgag moms eyes got wide when she saw it! I said oh you thought something simple like a piece of tape or cloth! Oh no I made this just for you! 'I lied I use it on my girlfriend' I told her to open wide she tugged her ropes i smiled and said your not going anywhere and soon or later your going to wear this gag if you want to get untied! she glared at me and opened her mouth I put it in deep then tied it off a little tighter then i should have. Then i told her she was frre to try and get loose before i retie her into a different postion. Mom mmmppphed and grunted and began to tug and twist i sat and watched her I was so hard! I was so stoked i got her tied and gagged now I had to go for broke she tired out she just kinda of whimmpered thru her gag it was sexy. I began to massage her feet and calves she just stared at me pouting then i lifted her feet up to my face and began to smell them she stared in disbelief I really didn't care as i noticed her nipples were hard as rocks so you like this game mom she turned red from embarrasment. I tickled her feet until she nodded her head she liked it! I removed her gag and asked her if she had ever been tied up before which under tickle torture she had not in fact it seems I was her first. It was during this she brushed her foot against my erection She told me I was very bad. It was then I rolled her on her stomach and connected her into a hogtie then regagged her and pulled out my erection and jerked off well i enjoyed her feet! She twisted and mmpphed slowly wiggling her feet and curling her toes against my nose and when she heard me cumming she made a humping grinding motion on my bed and her gag sounds became more sexual. I untied mom at which time she striped down to her bra and pantyhose and laid on my bed and asked to bbe retied and gagged. I retied her before gagging her she told me she wants to se me jerk off while doing her feet. And since that day I have created a monster of sorts I have become my moms foot slave I get to tie her up but I have to service her feet and myself many times
Tuesday, February 19th 2002 - 01:18:59 AM
Name: Blaster
E-mail address: blasterman@freenet.com
Comments:This happened when I was 8 or so. My mom and dad decided to get divorced and one night after a big fight I went to stay with my grandpa my dads father. Since it was close to xmas my mom went out partying with her friends. My grandma was go visiting her sister so it was just me and gramps. The next day my mom came to stay with me at my grandpa's house. She was still dressed in her clothes from the night before which was a dress black hose and hi heels. Grandpa was at work so my mom cleaned the house and cooked dinner for us. We ate and went to the living room where mom flopped on the couch and kicked off her heels mom was watching the news, I was looking at her when mom said ok I know you want something. I asked her if we could play tie up mom said ok she usually played along since I didn't really know tying just a simple wrists and ankles no gag. So I tied moms wrists and ankles. During this time grandpa came home and jokingly said he was sorry to break up the robbery winking at my mom. She saw the clock and siad it's 10:30pm time you for you to go to bed. I stood up to go to sleep and turned to untie mom when grandpa said it's ok I will let your mom go. Which was fine with me and off to bed I went. About an hour later I heard some shuffling sounds downstairs the Tv was still on. Then it was quite I looked over at the spare bed and saw mom was not in it was almost midnight when I decided to get up and see what was going on. I tipped toed down stairs and the Tv was on but mom or grandpa were gone so I checked gramps room empty then grandmas room empty I looked outside the cars were still parked. I got nerveous and scared then I heard a voice and some muffles coming from the basement. So I slowly crept toward the basement then I saw light on so I tip toed down I could see gramps standing up but not my mom. I snuck to this storage space under the stairs where there is a small hole in the wood. From it you can see the whole room. Once I got into the postion what I saw next stayed with me forever. There was my mom wearing only her pantyhose and panties her dress and bra were on the floor next to her. she was on her knees but tied to a support pole. My grandpa had tied her wrists behind her and her elbows rope was tied around her breasts and a rope was tied between her legs and her ankles were crossed and tied behind the pole as well. Moms mouth was packed full of cloth her cheeks bulged and several layers of tape held it in place!!! Mom was not scared or anything. But my grandpa was naked with a hard on he had some clothes pins in his hands which he placed on my moms nipples she mmmpphed and shifted she did not care for them grandpa called her his sluttly daughter in law as he stroked his pole. Mom mmhpped he told her as long as she stayed in his home she would have to pay for her stay and he didn't want money but her ass. He continued to berate my mom well jerking off! I was stunned and frozen I watched my mom who seemed to just be playing along!!! She seemed to make the right sounds and movements and soon Gramps got off! He then cleaned up and untied mom but left her wrists tied and she was still gagged he moved her over to the couch and once there he hogtied her mom mmpphed as gramps pulled her heels of her feet until tthey touched her ass then tied her off. He then removed her gag and sat in front of her face and put his rod in my moms mouth! Mom sucked it! I had seen enough I snuck back to my room. I was shocked and confused by all this I had dreams of it I have never looked at mom or grandpa the same since this went on unitl my grandma came home well grandma let me tie her up one night my mom was in the basement doing wash of course it was bed time and grandpa said he would untie gramma. Well I figured he wouldn't do anything with grandma home! I was wrong about 2hrs later I snuck downstairs and everyone was gone so down to the basement i went and there was grandma stripped to her hose tied to the pole mouth packed and taped and my mom wearing gater belts and thigh his her hamds were tied above her head she had a ball in her mouth her legs were spread open and tied to a long board she and my grandma mmpphed at each other as grandpa used them both!
Tuesday, February 19th 2002 - 09:23:56 AM
Name: CW Small
E-mail address: zipperfly@yahoo.com
Comments:My Aunt owned a company that made medical kits for home and businesses. The company many sizes from a couple aspirins to major trauma kits. I was 17 and it was my summer to help out at the shop. One night I thought I was the last one there taking out the garbage and sweeping when I heard a noise coming from the employee lounge. I peaked in and saw an older woman around 40 who was very sexy always wearing short skirts and tall heels and tight blouses. She had cotton bandages wrapped around her eyes blindfolding herself and her ankles and above her knees were wrapped as well. She was lying on the couch with her hands behind her like they were tied also. I said are you ok and she sat up real quick pulling her hands in front of her. Her hands were not tied behind her like I’d thought. She said who is there. Now I was the owner’s nephew and smart little shit that everyone was afraid of me since they figured I would tell my aunt if I saw or herd anything wrong. I said she wasn’t supposed to be here at this hour. She said please don’t tell anyone about this. She started to remove the blindfold and I grabbed her wrists and stopped her. I told her to tell me everything or I would tell my aunt. She explained she liked being tied up but didn’t have anyone to do it so she did it to herself. Without saying anything I took some more bandages and pulled her hands behind her back and tied them together. She didn’t really put up a fight or anything so I pushed her on her back and watched her lay there for a minute. I asked her what it was worth to her for me not to tell on her. She said anything just don’t tell she would lose her job and be very embarrassed. Anything I said, as I started unbuttoning her blouse. She sucked in some air in her mouth then bit down on her lip. Once I got the top undone I noticed she had a front hook bra on and I undid it exposing her tits. They were the largest I’d ever touched at that time. Her nipples got hard when I was sucking on them. I pulled down her skirt and pantyhose along with the panties. I was really surprised to see she had shaved her pussy and it was smooth. I reached down and found her soaking wet as I pushed my fingers into her cunt. I had done this with a girlfriend before and I kept it up until she came. She was making lots of noise and bouncing around on the couch. Finally when she calmed down I put my cock up to her mouth and she eagerly took it. She didn’t stop and drank me dry something my girlfriends never did. After I was done I lay on top of her and we both breathed heavy and were a bit sweaty. After I rested, I finished my garbage duties and then untied her. She took me home with her that night and after a bottle of wine she slipped into a little silk French maid outfit. She also brought out some handcuffs and rope. I put her into some bondage and we had sex a couple time before falling asleep. I woke up next to her in the morning she still had handcuffs on.
Tuesday, February 19th 2002 - 08:11:43 PM
Name: Iceman66
E-mail address: catsfanbox22@bigfoot.com
Comments: I had a slight weight problem in high school and my folks sent me to a place to help me with it. There, I was put under a doctor's care and, well, enough of that! There was a receptionist there that was nicer to me than she had to be and I would often go by after the office closed and we would talk, mainly about my goals and whatnot. One day, she was there, dressed in a short, tight mini-skirt, a tight satin blouse with a lacy, fronthook bra underneath, the fabric hugging her large, firm breasts snugly, showing her nipples through the shiny fabric. She was in her early thirties, with long, curly black hair, fiery jade-green eyes, and long, hard legs. Then, one night, she was looking through the supplies, cataloging them as she did. As I looked into the room, there were several rolls of gauze bandages, gauze tape and a large spool of cotton clothesline. I sneaked in, steeling myself for my plan: we had talked about a movie both of us had seen, where a man would serially stalk and abduct women, binding and gagging them to use as his playthings before leaving them somewhere else. She said she'd like to try that and I told her I just might help her out one day! We forgot about it for awhile, until that day, seeing her alone and defenseless, I decided to make good on my promise. I moved behind her and wrapped my right hand over her mouth. She fought until I got her arms pinned down to her sides with my left arm, circled just below those fine mounds! I told her, my voice lowered to a gravelly growl, to cooperate and she would not be harmed. She nodded and I moved her to the table and told her to get the gauze and put a large ball of it in her mouth. I let her go and told her not to turn around. She complied, stuffing her mouth full. Then, I took several pieces of tape and strapped them over her mouth before I began to bind her hands behind her with the clothesline, wrapping the cords tight around her wrists, then knotting it off where her long fingers couldn't get to them. Next, I took her to a chair and began looping the rope around her upper body, above and below her breasts, securing her tightly to the chair back, before I bound her ankles to the back legs of the chair. As I finished up, I noticed she was trembling with fright. I stood up and then moved to where she could see my face; an expression of relief came over her face when she recognized me. I leaned forward and kissed her on the forehead, gently. She mmmph-ed into her gag, her breathing coming in shallow, raspy gasps through her nostrils. Her nipples were now rock-hard, threatening to tear through her blouse and bra. I moved my hands down the front of her blouse, casually tracing the outline of her breasts and nipples, and then I noticed her skirt was almost completely up off her thighs, exposing her pink garters, white thigh-top hose and lacey pink panties, her pubic hair peeking through the lace panel on the front. Slowly, I moved my hand down her chest and belly, travelling to her mound. I paused there, my fingers resting on her pussy, now getting wetter by the minute! Gently, I pushed inward with my middle finger, moving it up and down her slit. She began to squirm in the chair, moaning and mewling her pleasure. "Like that." I asked. "Want more?" She nodded most emphatically both times. I slowly unbound her from the chair and untied her hands, then began to strip her down to her underwear. Once she was in that fashion, I ungagged her and told her to kneel in front of me, pull my cock out and suck me. She did so, moving deliberately slow as she slid to her knees and released my hard dick, grasping it in her right hand firmly before wrapping her lips around my head. She moved on me, using her tongue to wrap around my shaft and head, sucking me hard. She brought me up six times, each time letting me go back slowly, before bringing me to the point again, each time a bit further than the last, until I came, loosing my load deep into her throat, filling her mouth full. She swallowed on command and then stood up when I told her. I proceeded to strip her bra off, just unhooking the closure first, then I took the cups off by groping her breasts and then removed it altogether. Her nipples were stiff as rocks and as big around as my little fingertip. I bent down and took her nipple into my mouth, sucking hard on the fleshy nub. She cradled my head against her bosom and I felt her hand grope towards my re-awakening cock, stroking me back to full hard. I stopped sucking and twirled her around, retying her hands behind her, tightly and then securely gagged her with more tape before I put her on the floor, her head down on the floor and her hips and ass up in the air. I pulled her panties apart, ripping the material easily. She moved her knees further apart, her cunt opening wide for me as I moved in behind her, entering her easily. She moaned as my shaft moved into her, sliding in and out of her canal, then, I began to move faster until we both climaxed. She went limp under me, and we both collapsed to the floor, my dick still inside her, along with my load. When we were ready, I untied her and she went home, but, the next week and every week after that, we would indulge in our little game in the office. Suffice it to say, I never missed an 'appointment' she made for me!
Saturday, March 9th 2002 - 12:07:06 AM
Name: Mr. Cuffs
E-mail address: mrcuffs@yahoo.com
Comments:This goes back to my days in High School. I was 16 and my mom had a group of girlfriends she referred to as the "Birthday Club". Typically they would all get together once a month for dinners with special gatherings to celebrate birthdays. I had volunteered to bake each their favorite cake for their birthdays and after dinner everyone would return to my house for birthday cake. Well, Vicki's 30th brithday was next, and she put her order in for a Black Forrest Cherry cake. On the appointed day, I hurried home from school and began to bake the cake. When mom left for the gathering, she told me that cake would be served at Vicki's house and left directions for me and told me to be there at 9pm. I through on a pair of jeans and shirt and grabbed the cake and headed over to Vicki's. As I walked up to the front door, I didn't see any lights on and didn't see mom's car anywhere. Well, when Vicki answered the door, I almost dropped the cake. She was dressed in a red silk nitie that came down to her mid thighs. She opened the door and asked me in and when I started to ask where the others were, she put her finger over my mouth. Then she led me into the living room and sat me down on the couch. She offered me a glass of wine, which I gladly accepted. Then she told me that she had a fantasy that she hoped I would fufill for her birthday present. How could I turn that down! We both finished our wine and she led me to the bedroom. Once there, she went to the closet and pulled out a box of toys. She told me I could use them however I wanted. I told her that was fine, but from this moment forward, she was to do as I told her. She went to the bed and got comfortable while I rummaged through the box. The first thing I came across was a pair of handcuffs, then some clothes line and twine. I went to the bed and pulled Vicki up to the headboard and cuffed her wrists to the headboard. Then I tied each ankle to a bedpost. Now Vicki was totally helpless. I moved between her legs and noticed that her pantied had developed quite a little wet spot on them. I decided to cut them off her and then used them as a gag, making sure she got a good taste of her musky juices. Then I went back between her legs and admired her ripe pussy. I looked up at her and asked her if she would like her pussy licked to which she nodded an emphatic "Yes". I looked back down and her pussy and told her not to move. I then headed to the bathroom and returned with a towel, shaving cream and razor and proceeded to shave her pussy clean. Then I licked and sucked her to several orgasms. When I told her I was just getting started, she moaned with delite through the gag. Next I untied her legs and retied them to the posts at the head of the bed so her pussy and asshole were completely exposed and at my mercy. Back to the toy box I found a vibe and butt plug which was pomptly lubed and inserted into her tight little asshole. Next the vibe slid easily into her soaking wet cunt. Using some more rope, I tied a crotch rope in place to make sure the vibe and plug didn't slip out. I untied her legs and uncuffed her wrists and spent the next hour bringing her to the edge and letting her back down by controlling the speed of the vibe. I uncuffed her hands, only for a moment, to remove her nitie and expose her delicious mounds. After sucking her nipples and bringing her off again, I removed the gag, straddled her face and let her suck me off. She did so without question and swallowed every drop of my cum. I toyed with her some more with the vibe until I was ready again and finished the night off by fucking her cunt until we were both exhausted. I told her I was happy to make her fantasy come true and she thanked me for her present. That nite was never repeated or discussed again, although every time we saw each other, we had a knowing glance.
Sunday, March 10th 2002 - 09:14:13 AM
Name: Jim Bob
E-mail address: countryboy@hayseed.com
Comments:My first time tying up an older woman happened when I was 21 and renting a small house in the country. I worked on a farm and didn’t have much time for fun and games during the harvest but now that was over and I went into town to visit a bar and see what I could find. It seemed that night all the women were with men and none were free to approach. I have a few beers and decided since I didn’t know anyone there I’ll take off. I sat in the back of my van and had a joint when I heard voices talking. I kept real quiet and I peeked out the window and I could see a man in his 50’s and a woman in her early 40 looking real hot. She had on these Lee jeans that must have been put on wet hugging every succulent curve on her from the waist down. She had managed to tuck in a red silk blouse in to the waist band with the buttons opened just above her bra showing off the tops of those 38 C’s and her lips were the same shade of red as the blouse. She had blond hair pulled into a tight ponytail and covered her head with a black cowboy hat. Yes, by the way she had on cowboys boots with her pant legs tucked into them. The man said turn around honey I want to play a game with you. She giggled and asked what kind of game as she turned her back to him. Now relax he said and pulled her elbows back a little and then slipped a short black belt around them and pulled them tight. She said OW that hurts you son of a bitch. But he kept on going and got her hands crossed and tied with some white rope. She said I don’t mind this but please loosen up the elbows. Still behind her the man used some more rope to tie her ankles together then helped her to the ground. He pulled her ankles to her hands and tied her in a hog tie. She seemed to be agreeing with what he was doing. Until he pulled out a ball gag and struggled to keep it out of her mouth. It didn’t work and he quickly had her gagged. She had a small purse that had been dropped on the parking lot when they got started. The man opened it and took the money out of it and told the woman, you fucking bitch you were screwing Bobby last week weren’t you. She tried to talk but couldn’t. He told her He was going in for some more beers and when he was ready, he would be auctioning her off to the highest bidder. Then he left. I watched until he went back into the bar then went to her. I whispered to ask her if she wanted my help. She nodded and I removed the ball gag and she asked me to get her out of here as quick as I could. Now she was only 5’3” and weighted less the a wet bail of hay so I untied the hog tie and just picked her up and carried her over my shoulder to my van. I opened the side doors and laid her on some blankets. She kept saying quick get me out of here. So I took off with this fox tied up in the back of my van. I asked where I could take her and she said anywhere far away from her. I said I have a place about 20 miles and you will be safe there. I got to my place and she said thank you how can I repay you for what you have done. I had undone the strap holding her elbows together and said I was sorry but the only think I would want was to keep her tied up and spend the night with me. She thought for a moment and said ok you aren’t an ax murder or something like that are you? I said no ma’ I was just horny having a woman tied up looking as sexy as you do. She agreed but asked to be untied for a bit so she could use the bathroom and stretch a bit. So I untied her and when we got out of the van she wrapped her hands around me neck and pulled me down to her for a passionate kiss. She said being a damsel in distress made her might wet as a matter of fact. We went into my house and she used the bathroom, when she came out she was only wearing matching red silk bra and tong panty. Her hair was down and she still had on the boots and hat. She walked up to me and kissed me again and took my hand. Where’s the bedroom good looking is what she said. Once into the bedroom she took of the hat and boots dropped to her knees and undid my pants. She took my cock and stated sucking and licking real slowly. Just as I thought I couldn’t hold it any longer she stopped and said let get me tied up. So I told her to take off the bra and panty and get on the bed. I tied her spread eagle and performed 69 with her. She spent the night with me being the damsel many times. We finally fell asleep around 3:00 in the morning. At 9:30 she woke me up by giving me a blowjob while I was sleeping. The best experience I’d ever had. She made me breakfast and after that I took her to a bus stop and said good by. We kissed and she slipped her panties into my shorts wrapping them around my cock. She said never forget me but we will never see each other again. That’s my story; I hope you all liked it.
Sunday, March 24th 2002 - 04:49:47 PM
Name: MIKE
E-mail address: none@none.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Now that I had RuthAnn properly tied for her duty as our bound sex toy, I sat next to her with Brian on the other side; both of us ready to feel her soft hands on our woodies. Brian hit the play button on the vcr so we could watch GVH get her pussy belt slapped while spread eagled on the wall. Neither Brian nor I took our jockies off to make it easier for RA to get to what she craved; so she was able to saw the rope between her pussy lips even more as she struggled to free her two love toys and get her hands on them. I can tell you that it was the best hand job I have ever gotten; especially from a willing slave who was giving pleasure to both of us and herself at the same time. The more intense the action got on tv the harder RA worked at bringing us off. Her moans and gurgles told us that she was in slave heaven as Brian and I both came almost together drenching her hands in our cum and providing her with a lot to clean up with her hot sexy tongue and mouth once we had shot out loads. I had her stand up and I untied her hands so I could tie them together behind her back anchoring them to the crotch rope so she could continue to pull it against her steaming pussy while she cleaned both Brian and me off with her mouth and tongue. She did this with such relish that Brian and I were soon on the way to new woodies which RA tried to avail herself of without her captors permission. I told Brian that such a ravenous slave should be "tortured" further to ensure her complicity and obedience; to which Brian most heartily agreed (and, by her panting reaction, so did RA). MIKE
Saturday, April 6th 2002 - 07:17:10 PM
Name: Daren
E-mail address: None@none.com
Homepage URL: http://None
Comments:My Boss Ann. This is a story of how I got to put my boss into bondage sex slavery. I got a job as a patient pickup driver at a large public hospital in Cal. My boss was Ann, a 46 yr old woman who looked remarkably like Mary Tyler Moore, only much more physically endowed. I would guess her height to be 5' 9" and about 145 lbs packed into a well proportioned body with long legs and (I found out later) 42" breasts that had only a slight sag due to age. We became quite close friends rather quickly, even though I was less than half her age. Ann always dressed to the 9's, in high heels--which she quite often would wiggle off of her rather large, but pretty feet, and dangle from her toes--and, when she wore short skirts, stockings and belt rather than panty hose--YEA! I always commented on how pretty and sexy she looked when she came to work; I wanted her to know I was attracted to her despite our age difference. Her usual response was to smile and thank me with a rub of her manicured fingers over my hand which led me to believe I might get farther with her. We worked so well together, that, when she took time off I did the scheduling that required me to use her desk and typewriter. She would tell me time and again that if I needed more paper I should look in the bottom drawer of her desk. About 6 mos. after I started, Ann took a week off to oversee some work on her house and I did the scheduling, which after a couple of days required me to get more paper from that "soon to be notorious" bottom drawer. When I first opened the drawer, I could not see any paper due to the women's magazines that were piled on top. As I sifted down through the mags I suddenly found some rather different ones. These had titles like "Bound to Please", "Punished", and "Bondage Life". Although I was taken aback, I was intrigued by this literature Ann kept in her drawer and decided to take them home with me for further investigation. By the time Ann returned to work on Monday I had already made up my mind to confront her with my discovery and see how far I could get. Besides reading all that bondage lit and looking at the pictures had me turned on from the start. When I got the first patients in to the clinic Monday, I brought the mags in with me in a large manila envelop and handed it to Ann. When she asked what it was I told her it was some rather interesting mags I had found in her drawer when I looked for more typing paper. Ann visibly blushed, then smiled and said that she hoped I had found them interesting. I said I sure did and that I would like to discuss some of the more exciting things in the mags with her. Then she flashed the biggest grin at me and said that I should come to her home that evening for a deeper discussion of them. The day couldn't go fast enough for me; every time I went near her desk, Ann would smile and wink at me to let me know that she was just as anxious as I for the evening to begin. I went home, showered and changed, then headed to Ann's house around 6:30. I couldn't believe how sexy Ann looked when she opened the door--very short, tight skirt, higher that normal heels, sheer silk blouse with black lace stockings and bra (and I knew) panties to top it off. I knew then that I was in for the night of my life. DAREN
Wednesday, April 17th 2002 - 05:22:38 PM
Name: Pelittle
E-mail address: No@none.org
Homepage URL: http://Stepmom
Comments:I have a story to share about my ex stepmom. My dad hooked up this 27yr old chick he met and soon they got hitched and she moved in. She was about 5ft9in brown hair green eyes average body she was cute. I was 16 and pretty much a handful it had always been me and my dad. I never thought of as a mom in fact I looked at her as conquest. My dad worked all over so sometimes he would be gone for a week or a couple months. Now this chick worked for some kind of accounting firm so she dressed hot skirts and dresses and suits. Up until this point I never realized I had a thing for feet I checked out girls feet at school and every where else but I also checked out everything else as well. Then I saw her running around the house in just her pantyhose and bra I began to appreciate the sight of a woman in pantyhose. She nnever made any attempt to cover herself instead she said move I am late. She would act bitchy to me most of the time and when my dad was around she would be nice to me. That really pissed me off she was so fake. I liked seeing bondage and stuff and had a friend who helped me get my hands of bondage mags. I began to picture her tied and gagged. I loved the seeing pics of girls tightly ballgagged and drooling or with some huge ball I thought it would be a fitting punishment for my stepmom. Time moved on and my friend got these mags that had nothing but girls tied up wearing pantyhose and stockings and the best part they were all ballgagged! I kept that mag and one day I was in midst of pleasuring myself she just walked in my room and seeing my with crank in hand then she saw the mag she went off calling me sick and nasty a pig and on an on she said something about my real mom being a whore and slammed the door! I was so pissed off I wanted so bad to get revenge I knew my dad was leaving for as month the next day. I made plans to punish her but it seemed so silly in the back of my mind I knew she would tell my dad and he would kick my ass! I still had fun getting some ropes and ball and strap to make a ballgag. Then it happened my dad left she stayed out partying that night. She came home buzzed up and came into my room and laid in bed with me she told me she was sorry for all the stuff she said the day before and she wanted us to get along! I was still pissed and told her I thought she was a fake bitch she laughed and said your cute when your mad she then said she sees the way I look at her she knew I jerked off thinking about her. I told her she was nuts she kissed me and began rubbing up and down on me I got wood no doubt she smiled and said she wanted to give me a peace offering. She wanted to have an agreement between us she wanted me to fill in while my dad was gone. I was still kind mad but also horny since I was still a virgin. She stood and undressed as she was getting ready to take off her pantyhose I told her not too. She looked at me and said you like these on me oh you so bad. She climbed back on the bed and began to tease me with her pantyhose covered legs and feet I licked and kissed and smelled her feet. She laughed and said now I know your weakness foot boy she then told me to mount her if I wanted more. So I did and after minutes she fluffed me. Now I had forgotten my anger and wanting to punishe her so I decided to wait until the next day. The next day she came home and made dinner cleaned the house and when I came home she had on some jean shorts and coffee colored hose and a t shirt tied above her belly no bra. She greeted me and squeezed my crotch and asked if I was ready. Sure I said she said see these hose I have been wearing them all day just for you. She had me but i had a mission. We ended up in my room after she stripped off the shorts and t shirt I asked her if she wanted to try something a bit different. She was like what more kinky stuff. I said yeah she agreed and I stood and went to my dresser taking out my crown royal bag with rope and then pulling out the ballgag. She saw the gag and said whats that I told her I made it for her to wear for the game. She smiled and said your to kinky. I told her to put it on she did I told her to buckle it tight. Then i had her put her hands to my head board I tied her to it then tied her legs. I then pinched her nipples and treated her tits roughly she was excited yet the pain brought her moans to mmpphs and she struggled. I then told her it was time to move her she looked at me i untied her hands and told her to roll on her stomach and put her hands behind her. I then crossed her wrists and tied them tight then I said lets see if we can't tighten your gag she mmpphed as i pulled the strap tighter! She wiggled her legs but her ankles were still bound then I saw her ass and began to spank her calling her a bad bitch she was not into it but sooon she was so I decided to hogtie her I pulled her heels to her ass and tied her elbows now she was uncomfortable her mmpphs told me so.I then asked her if she was ok she gave me a nasty look drool was pouring out of her mouth her face was resting in her own drool that was great! I decided to to do her at this point and told her so she nodded yes and tried to lift her ass. So I untied her but kept her ankles tied she got up on all 4fours and I pulled down her pantyhose and did her doggy style but as one finall insult I tied a rope through the strap of the ballgag and used it like reins pulling her head back forcing that ball even deeper in her mouth she gurggled and drooled as i pummped her. After that she was shocked when I told her I would have sex with her when ever she wanted but she had to let me tie her up! She agreed we had a good thing going but my dad got tired of her being around so he divorced her! That sucked she moved away that sucked worse since I was back to the land of the hand
Tuesday, April 23rd 2002 - 11:35:48 AM
Name: Romex
E-mail address: halanbr@hotmail.com
Comments:Kays Weekend Cont. The boys both got a good laugh out of Kays ordeal. They slowly let her handcuffed wrist down and unhooked them from the overhead pulley. Kay immidiatly shot her still handcuffed hands to her stinging pubic area and rubbed. The boys once again laughed. Eddy asked her if she still intended to finish shaving her cut for them. Kay glared at them for a moment as Eddy said, "We can finish with the tape if you like." Kay nodded NO, as she continued to rub her nearly hairless pussy. "Ok then Mrs andrews," Steve said, "you'll need to go in and get us a razor and shaving cream so you can finish." Kay glanced at her still spread legs and looked back at Steve. "Thats right Mrs Andrews, go in and get the stuff." "Yeah," Said Eddy, "get a move on," as he slapped her bare ass. Kay took a couple of small steps. I could tell the speader bar was going to make it tough on her. She made it to the sliding glass door and looked back at the boys. "Go ahaed," Steve said, "we'll wait on you." Kay reluctantly went in the house. As she slipped from sight, Steve told Eddy to light the candles. Eddy went over to the box an took out three glass containers that apparently had candle in them. He then lit all three and set them on one of the patio table around the yard. Steve chuckled, "if she didn't like that redneck wax, she's gona hate this one." "Yeah," laughed Eddy, "this one gets em all." "Gona do her the same as the others", asked Eddy. "No," replied steve, "this ones special, we're gona let her help us a little." "Sounds bad," laughed Eddy. About that time Kay came wide legging her way back out the door. "Damn, took you long enough," comented Steve. Kay reapproached the boys with a can of shaving cream in one had and a razor in the other. She came to the boys and held the items out to them. "Very good Mrs Andrews," said Steve, "now shave." Kay tried to say something though her ring gag but nothing but jibberish came out. Kay was jabbering though her gag and nodding no. Finally Steve said that if she didn't start shaving herself in the next ten seconds that hed shave her head. Kays eyes flew open wide at this as again she started nodding NO!. At this she layed the razor on the picnic table and shot some of the shaving cream on her hand ad dabbed it on what was left of her pubic hair down to her cunt. She then took the razor and started trying to shave as the boys cheered. The way her legs were still bound, she was having a tough time with her balance. She would stumlbe as she tried to bend over and shave. After a moment or two like this Eddy suggested that she sit down in a lawn chair. "Yeah sit down in a lawn chair Mrs Andrews," said Steve. Kay waddled over to a patio chair and plopped her nearly naked self down. The look on her face at this point was priceless, as she realized that here she was spread legged open cunt in front of these two guys, I mean wide open. "Yeah thats better Mrs Andrews," laughed Eddy. "Much better view, please continue." The boys watched intently as she finished shaving the last of the cream from her open cunt. I could see her hand was shaking as she lay the razor back on the patio table. Steve pushed her back against the chair as he rubbed her now hairless cunt. 'Very nice," he comented, "smooth.' "You know Mrs Andrews, its not every day a beautiful woman just sits down and spreads her legs for us," joked Eddy. Kay sat there with her eyes shut. Steve continued to rub her between the legs then he shoved his one fingers deep into her wet cunt. I could see Kay tense up then move forward and start a loan moan. Good Girl,said Steve, ready to continue? I guess I shouldn't have been suprised when kay nodded yes. Steve pulled his finger out and told kay to get up. She had kind of a tough time standing being tied up and horny, but she manage to finally get out of the chair. "Get on that picnic table," steve ordered. Kay once again wide legged herself over to the table. "Get on," barked Steve. Kay backed her butt up to the table top, but her legs wern't queit long enough to get her on, and with her legs spread, she must not have been able to hop, she just looked at the boys. "OK OK", said Eddy, "I'll help you," and with that her grabbed her under her arm pits and sat her up on the table. "Now, scoot you ass up to the middle of the table," barked Steve. Kay began to wiggle her cute butt along the rough top of the old unpainted table. "Hope you don't get any splinters,"laughed Eddy. It took a little time but Kay finally got her butt in the center of the table. "Now lay down, bring your ankles to you thighs" ordered Steve. Kay did as she was told. The boys inspected her cunt once more, up close. "Still got a little hair down there Mrs Andrews," commented Eddy. 'Maybe we should do something about it". And with that, they took the ace bandage that they had used to blindefold her with earlier and reblindfoled her. The boys were silent as they went to work. First Eddy sucked on her nipples until they were hard. As he did this Kay squirmed and moaned. then he took some fine twine and tied it around each nip. As he did this Steve was wrapping more twine around Kays big toes, pushing what was left of her hose between her toes. He then bought the ends of the twine back up to the pieces Eddy had tied around her nips. Left big toe to her left nip and the right done the same. as he did this he made her hold her foot at a right angle. I could tell at this point that if Kay wiggled her toes, it would pull on her nips. If she tried to move her feet, it would really pull on her nips. Next just to even pull it tighter, he tied the stings together at her belly button, kind of creating an X ount of the string. But Kay was speacail and Steve had one more diabolical trick up his sleeve. He made kay put her still hancuffed wrists just above her belly button. He then took a piece of twine from the cuffs chain and also tied it to her nipple strings. Only difference was he left a few inches of slack in this tie. All Steve said was Gimme one. Eddy handed Steve a candle. To be continued........
Friday, June 21st 2002 - 03:07:51 PM
Name: Shlaymore
E-mail address: na@none.org
Comments:My experience started like this. My parents got divorced in my teens, I was already confused now they just pissed me off. I had a strong urge to regain the control I seem to have lost, but had no way of doing it. I had played some tie up game with friends growing up and now that we were older those things were not cool I guess. Even I had lost interest until. It was around this time I seemed to develop in interest in pantyhose and later on feet. I am pretty sure my mom was the the one who sparked this interest. I say that because my mom a former hippie now yuppie used to walk around our house in the mornings in her bra panties and pantyhose now I never really paid attention. Until one morning she was in the kitchen fixing her coffee and I walked in and the her profile from the side the way the hose seemed to make her figure tight and smooth. I thought wow she looks good. Then for the next 3 hours I felt sick to my stomach for thinking that. My mom worked for a make up chain at the mall they had to wear these blue uniforms that looked like flight attendants, with either blue hose or tan and blue pumps. After that day I found myself checking her out wether mom picked up on this or not I don't know. I jokingly would ask her to put some clothes on she laughed and said I am wearing clothes. Then she said does seeing my like this make you uncomfortable and a normal response would have been to say yes but I was losing my mind so I said no it's ok I guess. She laughed and padded off to finish getting ready for work. Sometime had passed and during this time I seemed to be seeing more bondage on tv and other outlets. This seemed to rekindle that interest then somehow along the line I found the the spark that started the fire. A good friend of my dad's asked me to help him pack up his house he was moving away. He had tons of cool things a real bachleor pad. Once he was all packed up we piled the trash out front for the trash men. In the trash was this box he looked in it then made a strange face and shut the lid quickly. I asked if he was ok he said yeah put tape this box shut and put it on the bottom ok. Now I was dying to find out what was inside but he watched me tape it and put it on the bottom of the pile of trash. I was trying to figure a way to get that box before the trash men came in the morning. Late that night I went back to his place he was gone I looked around and found the box I pulled it out and went to the garage and opened it inside I found all kinds of mags but toward the bottom were two mags that really hit bondage books. I tossed the other ones back in the box and put the box back and went home and once in my room looked at my new treasures I had never seen any porn mags before especially bondage so I had no idea what to expect. But these mags seemed to focus on womans feet they were dressed some in bras and panties lots in bras panties and hose some fully dressed they wore shoes or socks or barefoot. I was excited they were tied with lots of rope and gagged with sticks balls pantyhose and tape. The captions told the story. I hid them and tried to sleep but then an idea hit me my payback to tie mom up like those girls! Oh it would so sweet to see her all tied and gagged like them. That was food for thought while I tried to figure out how to get her to agree to be tied up. I was not a little kid and knew she might not allow it. I tried every morning to picture her all tied and gagged in her bra panties and pantyhose it seemed to give me a big smile. Mom would always say while your in a good mood today! If she only knew! Then things seem to fall in place one day. To this day I am not sure really bought it more or less she agreed to let me tie her up. She was wearing all her clothes which was ok. I tied her to our kitchen chair and gagged her with her scarf she wore around her neck that day. She stared at me I was thinking to myself well come on mom do something! She mmpphed a bit then I got bored and untied her after 15 minutes It was not as good as I thought. Then it hit me one more postion maybe so I talked mom into it she was like not to sure when I asked her to sit on the floor she did I retied her hands behind her back then tied her above and below her kness. Tying her ankles together I enjoyed the feel of the silkyness of her blue hose then I told her maybe she should roll around and try to get free. She looked at me and said are you sure this is for school I don't remember such a project when I was in school. I told it was she tugged the ropes this time I went and got a wash cloth and asked her to open her mouth she did and I put it in the tied her scarf over it. Now she tried to talk saying it was tight her cheeks bulged I knew I tied it tight. She started rolling around and her skirt worked it way up a bit she stopped and as luck would have it she was on her stomach she looked over her shoulder expecting me to pull it back down but I went for broke and grabbed another piece of rope and the look on her face was pure confusion as I knelt down and began tying between her ankles and when stayed frozen and whimpered a little as I tied it to her wrists pulling snug but not strict. She just stared at me in total disbelief! I felt such a surge of power I smiled from ear to ear I told her she looked great tied up like that and I think i will keep her like that until she agrees to let me tie her again. Mom just stared at me like I was a demon. She whimmpered and her finger serched for the knots no use mom I am in control of you. Her toes curled tightly after i said that. She just laid there still her toes curled. I then felt bad for tricking her and doing this to her she looked so sad. I untied her and removed the gag she stood up and glared at me I could see her hand was she was not sure wether to slap the hell out of me or break down and cry. Her voice trembled as she asked me why I did that that her? I could see she was hurt. She just walked out leaving me standing there feeling like the biggest A hole ever. The next two days went by mom barely spoke to me she never even looked at me but she still walked around in her bra panties and pantyhose. Then on the third day she went off on me. I told her I was sorry then she told me so my son gets off on humaliting his mom. Now she was in her bra panties and pantyhose so it was a really odd to get chewed out when she was barely dressed. She said ok you why don't you tie me up now hmmm here I am your bigger then me and stronger. I can't stop you I think you want to tie me up like this anyway then you can call all your buddies over to see me all tied up! Oh no maybe you just want me all for yourself. Your sorry alright I can't believe you on and on she went. Then she went to her room and came back and threw the rope tied her with at me I was shocked here is the rope. What are you waiting for. I told her I didn't want to tie her up. This really pissed her off she called me all kinds of names. Finally after 20 minutes of her yelling at me and berating me I grabbed her wrists and tied them. Them she became submissive and started acting really strange as i continued tying her into a hogtie on the kitchen floor she was like oh yes that's it tie me good! I gagged her with 2 dish rags and she seemed to be getting off on the whole thing I soon realized she set me up! I sat stared at her eyes were closed as she moved and mmphed1 I wondered what the hell just happend. After untying her she told me she would be willing to let me tie her up but she wanted to act out a scene. I learned quickly mom was no stranger to bondage and role play. I learned a lot from her
Tuesday, September 24th 2002 - 11:04:22 AM
Name: stan roper
E-mail address: roper@roper.net
Comments:You have some wild interesting stories her so I thought I would share one of my experiences. I am in my 20's and drive trucks coast to coast so I don't have much chance to get into a serious bondage rlationship. I have gotten lucky a few times at truck stops with female cashiers or some lady trucker. Mostly I get my fix from the ol computer. I enjoy the posts where the ladies are wearing hose or ballgagged. I love those two things put together. My last experience happened like this I was driving through The Carolinas and stopped off at this pretty big truck stop. It was around 8 at night. I took care of my rig and went into the dinner to get a bite to eat and there were some decent looking ladies working there. A few wore brown hose with their uniforms the rest just wore cotton ankle socks. Then this one approached me her name badge said Laurel she was middle to late 40's about 5ft 9in 140 pounds she colored her hair I could see slight bits of gray creeping out. She looked really good for her age her legs were tone her breasts were grapefruit size and looked firm. I took her in as she took my order I guzzled coffee so she had to keep coming back over I made my interest in her apperent. She seemed to be liking me to then she asked how old I was i told her she smiled and whispered honey I am old enough to be your mom! I told her well you not my mom and we are both adults and if you don't think a young guy like me can be interested in a sexy woman like you your wrong! She laughed and told me I had been on the road to long! I kept on working her until I grew tired and figured she was playing me so I left I gave her a good tip. She cashed me out and as I told her it was nice meeting you she said where you going I told for a shower then to sleep. She told me she was off at 10 pm maybe we could talk. I thought oh joy talking about what. I told her sure why not she smiled I told where my rig was parked. I figured she was just jerking me around. I was dozing off when I heard a knock on my door I opened it and there she was. She smiled I told her to climb in and I closed up the truck so no one could see in. I have a newer truck and the sleeper is really nice she was expecting a small space I think. I folded down the table and we had a drink. She was still in her uniform she unbottoned her blouse she chest looked good. She told me point blank she was no whore and wanted no money. She just had not had sex in a long time and was curious to find out if a young buck could make her cum. Now I was shocked while I told her I think I can but I have a something to tell her that may change her mind! She asked if she could take off her shoes I told her go ahead. Then my whole sleeper was overwhlemed by her smelly feet man the odor was strong she was tryign to play it off as was I . I had never smelled anything lik it before and I never smelled no womans feet before but for some reason I got hard as a rock! I told her I had to be straight with her too I think I can rock her world but I have a fetish! Which may scare her off! She said good ahead tell me she noticed the bulge in my pants and placed her hand on it! I said I need to tie you up and gag you! She looked at me before during or after you screw me! I guess after! Well we got it on she tore me up this old broad could screw. When we finished I asked her if she would put her pantyhose back on for me! She said your a kinky one aren't you. She pulled her hose back on then she said oh my god I am so sorry my feet smell really bad I had no idea I am sorry! I told her it's ok I dug my grab bag out from my cubby! I took out a ball of clothes line and a nice red ballgag! She gasped when she saw the gag your going to use that on me? It's smaller then it looks. I tied her hands bhind her and tied her a rope around her upper body then tied her nice tits. Her nipples got hard she was getting into it then I stood her up and knoted another piece and tied it around her waist running the knots between her legs making sure they touched the key spots then tied it to her bound elbows. Then I sat her on the bed tied her thighs and then her feet! Then I picked up the gag her eyes followed it right up to her lipstick covered lips now open wide baby. She opend up and i pushed it in she grunted a bit I told her to relax and act like it she going to suck a cock. I buckled it off. Then checked her out she looked good I toyed with her tits and tickled her feet. Then I jerked off on her tits after I was done I told her I needed to tie her in one more postion she mmpphed at me I could see she wanted to play sex not tie up! So I rolled her on her stomach and before hogtying her I swatted her nice ass she seemed to like this as I playfully scolded her she humped her hips against the crotch rope. once she was hogtied she realized how helpless she was she mmpphed and her feet looked very yummmy so I kissed and tickled them I told her how smelly they were. Then I untied her and sexed her she was into it hard then as she cumming I took her dirty hose and made her smell them she looked shocked was in mid orgasam she jsut smlled her own dirty feet then as I felt my own release I told her to open her mouth and as she did I stuffed her hose in her mouth making sure the crotch panel was the first part in and keep ing one of the leg parts in my hand placed the toe part over her nose again made her smell it while I came! She preformed wonderfully! When I woke up the next morning she was gone with a note that said thanks for a good time and next to the note her dirty pantyhose!
Tuesday, September 24th 2002 - 11:52:12 AM
Name: Shadow
E-mail address: USA@LoveItOrLeaveIt.net
Comments:I am 26 and work for a pretty big corporation. I really don't have specific job per say. I got the job as a thank for something I did in the military. I have a cool office and do as I please it's almost like I own the place. To point of my story here I walk around the building and check out all the ladies. Man there is just something about a woman dressed in business attire that riles me up. I have also discovered some of them are as vuglar as us guys they talk about us like we talk about them. I don't think I am no movie star but I have lot's of free time so I am always in the company gym. I think I am the only guy who uses it but a fair amount of ladies use it. It feels good to be watched by them. I often wonder what is going through thier minds watching me work out. I have a lot of tattoos which when I am moving around i wear long sleeve shirts so they can't be seen but in the gym I show them off. I have Betty Page on my arm some of the older women reconize her and hint around but that's it the younger girls have really no clue. Well about a month ago I was doing my thing in the gym and I caught a whiff of perfume it smelled really good. I turned to see who was wearing it and there on the tread mill was this woman early 40's tight body she aubrun hair as I saw later blue eyes. I was impressed she was not impressed with me in fact she turned her nose up! Well I had to find out who this lady was. So I strolled around but no luck so I made it a point to be in the gym everyday at the time I first saw her. And it paid off she came back she glared at me like I was some dirt bag and went about her work out. I was so blown away by her her attuide and looks just drew me to her. So I walked over and introduced myself and told her my what I did. She smiled but seemed unimpressed in fact made it seem as if i wasted her time. She did tell me her name and job. Helen was a corprate auditor we just hired. She was so business like almost robotic. I managed to get her to humor me by answering those questions before she grew fustrated and left. The next day she was back she rolled her eyes as I siad hello to her. I was on a mission to ask her out so after she finished working out I asked her to lunch and then out of the blue Helen read me the roit act! She told me I was one of those guys who thinks his muscles and fancy postion impresses women. She followed up by or maybe it's all your tattoos you think your some kind of rebel without a cause. She then said I am not interested in dating someone like you and stormed off! I was stunned I had never had a woman go off like that before. I just ignored her after that several weeks went by then she was on the floor where my office was. My boss brought her in and introduced her we made nice but he saw that there was some hostility there. I told him what happened after she left. He told me she was pure business he said she lives to smash guys egos and no one has ever gotten a date with her in fact some rumors say she is a lesbian. I thought no way to angry. The next day I got a note it was pure business asking me to lunch from Helen. It was in a place where a lot of the head guys in our company ate. You should have seen their heads turn as we walked in all eyes were on us. I felt this was a play on her part. We talked skirting around the point. Then she told me she was sorry for blowing up at me she knew I meant no harm. I told it was ok she told me it was not and for some reason she poured her life out over lunch. She told me how guys in our business and have money think they can pull any woman they want. I could tell she worked hard to get where she was today. She confirmed that by saying she could have slept her way to the top but didn't. Then she said something that rang in my ears. She said she wished she could just give control sometime. I caught that and wondered maybe she might be willing to be submissve in the bed room. Things moved along with Helen and I over the next several weeks our dating sent waves through the company the guys wanted to know how? I stayed quite and she got asked about our age difference from the other women. We fooled around before I let out my interest in bondage one night. She was curious so I showed her the ropes and then took it from there. Helen took to the submissive role perfect it was no act she really let go giving me total control. I had never experienced this before so I made sure to do things right. We shopped for different types of bondage gear Helen liked the frilly lacy lingere which was ok with me she had a wonderful body. I tied her up a lot with rope and gagged with a ballgag at first but then switched to a plug gag. She seemed to enjoy the plug better I think it gave her the oral sensation. We slowly brought in light punishment and that pretty much finished the puzzle for us. Helen was so powerful at work as before but once we got home and she put on her outfit which sometimes she wore under her business suits it was like someone turned on a switch. She became so willing I loved tying her up she looked so good hogtied seeing her strain and hear her mew and mmph through her gag was awesome her big blue pleading eyes. I found puninshing the soles of her feet the best she was very ticklish especially the soles of her feet. I enjoyed lightly whipping them. Although her tits got punished as well I made sure she got all my attention. I can't say i broke Helen or anything like that I really don't know how all this came to be maybe she was always submissive but never found the right person where she could let it out. We are both happy and I have turned my tying attentions to learning the Asian style of bondage
Wednesday, September 25th 2002 - 10:06:26 AM
Name: Ranger
E-mail address: Nothing@notta.net
Comments:Hello all, I have been coming here for awhile and love all the stories that have been posted. However it seems that this Dreambook has died so I thought I'd add one of my own stories and see if things can pick up. I have had many experiences tying up an older woman. I'll call her 'S'. First time with 'S'. 'S' had moved to my city after coming halfway across the country. Her boyfriend had gotten transferred here. She didn't like it here and still doesn't but at first she didn't have many friends. She's in her 30's, red hair, but she dies it a lot. She has c cup breasts, blue eyes and nice lips. Nice walk to her as well. She's a mother of 4 but she still looks great to me, and several other guys here. But she has a bad self image so she never really believes us when we say she's attractive. Now I used to belong to a dark ages re enactment group and her and her b/f would also come to meetings. They make a lot of medieval clothing and armor. So when they first joined I said the usual 'Hi' and such. But the first time I saw her she just I dunno...drew me to her. She wore a white peasant shirt, light tan dress and black velvet Corset. Yum. I began to hang out with the b/f and her along with her kids. I also began to want to tie up 'S'. I had loved tying up girls all my life and had tied former g/f's, my female roommate and friends that were girls but she had a b/f and had 4 kids so I thought there was no way this was going to happen. Wrong. :). While we drove to a bigger city near the one we lived one day, she and I talked about former flings and stuff. We talked online often as well. We had been hanging around each other for about 2-3 months. once online I had told her of my fetish for bondage and my other fetish for knee high lace up boots. She giggled and thought I was cute. I then told her I wanted to tie her up and she seemed in disbelief. She asked 'What would a young man like you wanan see old me tied up for?.' I said 'Cause your a MILF.' I once with a few friends and her son tried to tie her up in a fun way but we ended up turning on my female roommate and binding her. 'S' had a bruise or two but she seemed to enjoy it. We joked about it from time to time but never really did anything other then that. While we were driving she asked if I stil wanted to tie her up. I laughed and said yeah. We talked about bondage and stuff, turns out she is quite kinky. She has a ton of costumes and fun toys. She also now owns a pair of black knee high lace up boots. :). Partly cause I liked them. She looks like a goddess in them. As we joked and talked more about bondage I began to get annoyed because I knew I'd never get to tie her. Her b/f was nice and good but he just couldn't satisfy her in bed. She had gotten out of a lousy marriage and rushed into the relationship with her b/f so she wasn't free for a lot of time. She was married at 19 so she didn't get a chance to live out a lot of her youth. We still joked about it and stuff and she gradually began to detach from the b/f. They are still together but she wanted to explore. So one day she asked how I would tie her up I told her lightly to start and I'd gag her . She asked with what and I said a ball gag. She had never had one used on her and thought they were solid and not rubber. So one day just before she had to go to work she stops by to see what they look like. I have two of them, a pink one with a leather strap and a bigger red one with a cord through it that cinches at the back. She came down to my room. I pulled them out and strapped the pink one on her. She looked so hot the way she mewed when she tried to talk. Then I put the red one on and again....WOW!. She looked great and tried to look down. As I said she has a bad self image. I lightly tapped her bottom and pulled her chin up. Her blue eyes looking all turned on yet scared slightly were awesome. I un gagged her and she went to work. We talked about it for a few weeks after that. She always felt torn about her b/f though. I didn't pressure her so I kind of just dropped it. A month or so later she came over when I was at home alone. She was wearing these little ankle high boots that I seem to love just as much as the Knee high ones. I now call them her 'Subbie boots'. She pulled out these velvet gloves and a leather dress out of her PURSE!. Sneaky girl. I didn't have enough time to tie her up and she got upset. I said sorry and eventually I said that I still wanted to but that day I just didn't have the time and I wanted it to be special. She thought that was nice of me and said it was ok. About half a month later I was invited to her place while she was there alone for a few days. I walked in and she was wearing long Mandarin like black dress with black stockings underneath. She wore her velvet gloves and she hair was down and wavy. She had put it in braids and once it was out it made her hair look awesome!. She wore her Subbie boots again. We talked and joked for a while before she kind of got brave and pulled out some white nylon rope she had in her bedroom. Her b/f had tried to tie her but he just can't get it. She had always been the dominant one(and she still can be :). I kind of was nervous but then took the rope for her hand and stood behind her grabbed her arms and pulled them behind her back and pulled. I at the same time clamped my hand over her mouth. She mmmmnnphed and struggled and grinded against me. I was getting hard as a rock and she was getting turned on as well. I sat her down and tied her hands tightly but not enough to hurt her. Her black gloved hands looked baurtiful being caressed by the white almost glowing rope. Then I criss crossed her ankles and bound them tightly. I looked lost. She said 'What's the matter?' I said that I didn't bring a ball gag. Then I spotted her leather coat and smiled. She and my female roommate wore the same jacket and the belt looked great for a gag. I ran over and grabbed the belt off the coat. I walked over to 'S' and began to wrap it around her head. She mewed and mmmphhed as I did it and I got so hard from he sensual way she did it. She still looked down so I spanked her bottom every time she did . She's mumble 'sorry Master' from underneth her gag. It was awseome the way the gagshined form the light reflecting off it. I pulled her onto my lap and made her move back and forth making me harder. I then would clamp my hand over her gagged mouth and feel her squirm and move, her breathing would get heavy. I also began running my hands up her stocking leg through the dress' slit. She felt so great!. I began to smell her getting wet. It was also getting way late. I untied her and said thanks and asked if she liked it. She said she did a lot and would have to masturbate later in order to get the relief out. I didn't want to make her cheat on her b/f. She said next time she wanted to be hog tied. 'Twist my rubber arm' I said. I also wanted to use the ball gag on her next time,her lips looked awesome around it. She said ok but she wanted a blue ball gag. I had used the others on other girls and she wanted one that was just hers. I told her I couldn't find one that was blue anywhere. She said she'd 'take a look'. She kissed me on the cheek and we both agreed we would do it again after I moved. I went home and I tossed and turned all night. The way she moved, twitched, mmpppppphhed and looked was just beyond words. I had tied up one other girl who I loved to tie up more then anyone but 'S' took her crown fast that night. I don't tie her up anymore :(. She has some personal things that she needs to work on but I'd run all over the world on glass with my bare feet if it meant I could tie her cute little ass up again. I hope you liked this one. If you want to hear others please let me know by replying and I'll tell more of my encounters tying 'S'. Thanks.
Tuesday, December 10th 2002 - 09:25:44 PM
Name: Ranger
E-mail address: Nothing@nota.net
Comments:Hello all, As I've said I'm adding another story from my fun times tying up 'S'. Second time tying 'S'. When we last left off I had tied 'S' lightly for the first time and had enjoyed every second of it. She had wanted me to hogtie her and wanted a blue ball gag but I didn't have any and she said she'd take a look around. Well a few weeks had gone about and I'd moved into my new place. We were still talking online and I couldn't tell enough her how much I was enjoying myself that night she would reply 'Yeah I kind of noticed' and she would giggle. Well I had asked her if she had found any ball gags. She had no but that she was inventive. Man was she right :). My roommate was leaving for some job training and would be gone for a week. 'S's boyfriend would be gone for a week as well to another part of the country for training so she and I had decided we would do some more bondage fun then. The day before her b/f left I came over to visit her and the kids. While I was talking to her son she was in her room across from his and I saw her fiddling with something. It looked like a blue ball gag!. I didn't get much of a good look cause her blinds were closed and I was trying to keep focused on her son. But man was I happy. She smiled and put it in her drawer. After I had visited I went home and she and I talked online for a bit. She had said she had made the ball gag from a leather collar and a blue ball at a pet store. I was like 'Cool'. She liked me tying her so much she had made a ball gag. I hadn't really thought too much about how much she liked me tying her until she had told me she had made it. Finally the day came and I had been sitting at home watching t.v. Her son would watch his sisters while she was out. She would just say she was going to visit me. She always wore nice clothes so they didn't ask questions about what she wore. Finally my apartment buzzer rang and it was her. I buzzed her in and went back to sitting in my chair to watch t.v. She knocked and I said come in. She came in and set her purse down on the telephone stand. She came down the hall and I saw she wore long dress pants, a black shirt and her 'subbie boots'. Her hair was down and wavy like I liked it. I was kind of surprised she hadn't gotten more dressed up but I'd find out why later. I had gotten out my own box of ropes and gags. We talked for a few minutes about work and such, normal stuff. Then I got up to get a drink and she had sat down in my chair. I had decided it was time. I went over and grabbed my box and brought it over. I pulled out some rope. I put her arms on the arms of the chair and tied her wrists to them with white rope. I then tied her ankles together as well, stopping to feel the texture of her boots as I went. I even kissed them. I got up and went to the door. I saw she wore the jacket with the gag belt, My roommate who was also a girl had the same coat in the closet so I grabbed her belt too. I came over and started wrapping the gag around her mouth. Then I would take the other one and wrap it over and tighter then the other one :). Her big nice eyes opened wide when she discovered she couldn't talk very well with these on :). Her mewing sounds were making me hard. I kept her like that for about 10 minutes. I didn't want to start in with hogties right off in case she was nervous. After I un-gagged her and untied her I let her wrists heal. We talked some more. She asked why I hadn't hogtied her and I said 'To make sure your still ok with it'. She said she was. I then said she looked nice but that her outfit looked different from one I thought she'd wear. I thought she'd wear the mandarin dress again. She smiled and said I've got my french maid outfit in my purse. I dropped my jaw. This outfit she had sewn looked great on her. I had seen it in a few webpics. Her b/f didn't get off or anything on it like I did though, she said it just sat 'Gathering dust' as she would say. I looked at her. 'Really?'. 'yep. wasn't sure if I should wear it'. I said 'go put it on.' she got up and said 'yes Master'. I still get a chill when she says that even as a joke. I would call her my maid and she'd call me her puppy cause she thought I was cute like one :). She walked over to the bathroom, clomping her boots along the way and grabbed her bag. I kept out the two gag belts as I thought she had forgotten her new toy. A few minutes later she emerged and I was floored. Her red wavy hair looked great with her shoulder less french maid outfit. It had an apron and white lacy trim. She wore stockings and a garter belt. Her 'subbie boots' now totally visable and looking great. She wore her velvet past elbow length gloves and she smiled. In her gloved hand she carried by the strap her new ball gag. She came over and sat it on the coffee table next to my box of rope. I said she looked awesome. She smiled but tried to look down. I figured now was the time. I was so turned on. I grabbed her and pinned her arms behind her back. I grabbed some white rope and tied her wrists together. I felt her squirm a bit but she was just playing along. As soon as I pulled her close enough so the crack of her ass through her skirt could feel my rod she began to calm down. She liked feeling me hard. I hand gagged her and let her squirm for a few minutes. I got hard and I know she was getting wet. Then I grabbed her blue ball gag and turned her to face me. I could smell an almost vanilla smell to it. I still love the smell of it. I told her to open wide and she did so. I strapped it in tight and the drool began a flowing!. I ran my finger across her lips rubbing the drool in making her lips shine from the salvia running down her lips . I gently helped her down to her knees and laid her on her stomach. I turned around and crouched over her facing towards her feet. She reached up with her bound hands and began to rub my cock with her fingers. I got harder but still bound her ankles. I then moved causing her to mew and 'mmmmpghhhh' a little that her toy was gone lol. I took a connecting rope and tied her hands to her ankles. I tied her tight enough that her boots almost touched her booty. I sat there watching her squirm, mew and pull. I was going to blindfold her but then decided not to. I touched myself for a while, not that she could see. And believe me if you were there you'd be doing the same thing. I watched her skirt ride up a bit but she wore tights or stocking so you couldn't see much.....but you could smell her wetness. I hadn't even touched her and she was wet!. I watched longer gently stroking her arms and thighs with my fingers, I kissed her bound boots and ran my finger across her lips somemore. They felt so smooth. I did this for about 20 min asking her if she was ok as I did she'd nod and try to say 'Yemph Mahstmher'. I asked her if she wanted to be unbound. She shook her head violently 'No'. I said 'How about if I tie you up one more time in another position?.'. She nodded enthused. I finally took off the gag and let her jaw get a rest. I undid her bonds and helped her sit up. I asked her of she was ok and if she liked it. 'OH yeah. Lots' she would say. I let her rest and then said 'Ready'. She stood up and kind of of waited for me to start as she didn't know how I was going to tie her. I lifted her arms and began running cords of rope above her and under her french maid garbed 'C' cup breasts. I then made a conecting rope between them making an sideways '8' look. Her breasts were bound tightly and they were tight, almost bulging out of their enforced top. I then tied her hands in front of her. I loved the way her gloves felt. She said she'd get a new pair as well. I said' good girl'. She said 'Thank you Master'. I then helped her over to the sofa and had her sit on it. I tied her ankles together, kissing them and feeling them as I did so. I then tied her wrists to her ankles with a connecting rope. This would keep me from slipping my hands up her skirt if I was going to far. She wasn't too keen on that tie lol. I then tied her knees together just under them and sat on her bound form lightly so I could strap her large blue ball gag back in. She began drooling again and it dripped onto her open top and down into her bra. I sat at her feet rubbing her thighs I moved up more and more but stopped at her skirt. She wanted me to go higher I could tell and she tried to raise her bound arms up but couldn't. I rubbed my finger along her lips again. She mmmphhed and groaned as she laid there at my mercy, enjoying it all. I was too and sat there running my fingers along her lips and her thighs,boots,and gloves for about 10 minutes. I had decided it was getting late and that she should be set free. I un-gagged her and untied her. I helped her up and hugged her as she dried off her ball gag on her dress. I told her it was very fun and that I had a great time. I really liked her ball gag. She told me that she had actually broke it in while she was masturbating earlier. I was like 'What?!'. 'Yep. I wore it earlier so it wouldn't hurt as much.' I thought this was very very cool. She actually wore the ball gag while she was pleasuring herself :). This woman made me feel like I was so special. We hugged and agreed to talk later online and that we both agreed we'd do it again and that we both had a great time. She said she thought I did a great tying job and was a good Master. I said she was an excellent slave and then before she changed I grabbed her, turned her around and pulled her arms behind her back and hand gagged her. She mmphed under my hand and squirmed and we both got turned on. We did this for 10 minutes. Then I let her go change and we hugged goodbye. She gave me a kiss on the cheek and left. Again I tossed and turned to try to sleep that night. I heard from her the next day she had to masturbate quite a few times to get it all out of her. I hope that story was just as good if not better then the other. I still don't get to tie her up anymore but I still hope one day again I might get to. Let me know if I should add more. :)
Thursday, January 2nd 2003 - 06:01:54 PM
Name: rockape
E-mail address: darkoneiros@hotmail.com
Comments:hi - just to say the dreambook for British Bondage Stories is open at - http://books.dreambook.com/rockape/main.html
Monday, January 20th 2003 - 03:36:44 PM
Name: Jeff
E-mail address: notgoingtogiveit@nope.com
Comments:When I was 16 I had a girlfriend I’ll call Mary. She was 15 and once playing around I tied her up and tickled her. We were at her house and the door to her room was opened a bit and her mother looked in. Mary had her hands tied behind her back and her ankles tied together with scarves. She was bare footed and I was tickling her feet. I’ll call her mother Doris, who was only 34 and quite the fox in my mind. She was divorced and stayed in shape by teaching tennis at the local country club. Doris surprised me by saying is everything ok in here. I stopped and Mary said yes we were just playing around, I was a little scared but Doris wasn’t mad at all and just asked us if we wanted some lunch. About a month later it was in the middle of August Mary and her brother went to spend a couple weeks with her father in another state. The night Mary left, Doris called me and asked if I wanted to do a tune up on her car and earn some money. I was a car nut so I jumped at the offer. Doris said she would pick me up about noon then she asked to talk to my Mom. My parents were friends with Doris and had known her before Mary was born, Mary and I grew up together. They talked for about an hour while I watched TV. When Mom got off the phone I was told that I would just spend the night with Doris because I was going to help her with some painting projects the next morning as well. This was not unusual as I had spend the night there many times growing up. Doris picked me up in her 1970 Ford Galaxy red convertible with a black top and white interior. The car was 16 years old at the time but it looked spotless. It had a big block V8 and purred like a cougar. I loved that car and the top being down with the temperature in the 90’s made the ride even sweeter. After a stop at the auto parts store we got to her house and she lit the barbeque to cook up some hamburgers while I started on the car. Doris comes out wearing a very skimpy hot pink bikini and sandals. She is carrying a beer and says I can have it if I promise not to tell on her. I agree and take a swig as I watch Doris head for a lawn chair in the backyard. I could see her and had a real problem doing the tune up because I couldn’t keep my eyes off her. I finish the job and the beer then washed the car and it was time for the burgers. Doris was looking so hot I was having trouble hiding my erection from her. Doris gave me another beer and had another mixed drink for herself. After the meal we went to the living room to let the food settle before figuring out what movie to see. Then out of the blue she hit me with the question….do you tie up Mary often? I was taken by surprised and confessed that I had lots of time since we were little kids. She asked me if Mary ever tied me up. I told her no, Mary seemed to like being the one tied up so she was always the one. Doris then asked me if I was good at tying knots. I said I guess so. Then Doris said for me to come with her and I followed her to her bedroom. Doris handed me a handful of scarves and turned her back to me and crossed her wrist behind her and said go ahead if you want. I wasn’t sure and asked her if she was sure, and she said that if I could keep the beer a secret we could keep this one too. I then tied her wrist and asked her if she liked that. Doris turned to face me and with a big smile said she hadn’t been tied up in years and just like her daughter she too liked being tied. She then told me to put a pillow on the floor just in front of her. I did and she had me help her as she got down on her knees on the pillow. Doris then told me to tie her ankles together and I did. She then told me to blindfold her with one of the scarves and I did. I was excited and scared having Doris on her knees and tied up in that little bikini. I noticed her nipples had gotten hard and pushed out nicely as Mary’s did when we fooled around. I asked if she wanted to be gagged and she said no, I got a better idea. Then she asked if I like blowjobs. Before I could answer she said I want your cock in my mouth right now. This was just very surreal and I was on auto pilot as I dropped my shorts and put my cock up to her lips. She did it different then the few times I had had it done before. She spent time just licking and kissing before taking me fully. She tilted her head back and pushed towards me and for the fist time I had a deep throat given to me. She didn’t stop and all when I let loose like the girls I’d been with did. She just keeps on sucking and moaning to the point I just couldn’t keep standing. When she stopped she asked me if that was the best head I’d ever had. I said yes it was and she laughed saying she had learned that when she was Mary’s age. She then told me to take her top off and told me how she wanted me to suck on her tits. She had me finger her as well until she came and then we laid on the floor for a few minutes while she was stilled tied and blindfolded. I untied her and she asked if I was OK. I said yes it was the best I’d ever had. We then took a shower together and she had me soap her up and rinse her off as she did me. We got dressed and went to a drive in movie and parked way in the back. We got in the back seat and after the movie started Doris took off her tube top and had me suck on her tits. Before long we were doing a 69 until we both got off. We both got dressed and got into the front seats then Doris asked me if I wanted to drive back home. Of course I said yes and then she pulled out a couple length of rope out of the glove compartment. She had me tie her hands behind her back and tie her ankles together as we finished the movie. Then I drive her home with her tied like that and her head in my lap for most of the trip. When I got into the driveway she gave me another blowjob then I untied her and we went into the house. We played until early in the morning, Doris showed me how she liked to be tied up. I dated Mary for 6 more years but we never got into the bondage thing much. Doris found lots of ways to get me alone to tie her up. I got rather weird being there with Mary and Doris would touch me when Mary wasn’t looking or when she left the room Doris would kiss me and reach into my pants and play with me real quick. I had to have sex with Mary many times because her Mother got me started. I have lots of stories about this if anyone would like to hear more.
Saturday, April 5th 2003 - 05:42:27 PM
Name: Rickky
E-mail address: gilbert@natta.com
Comments:We called her Aunt May but she was just a woman who lived alone in a great house surrounded by woods. You had to go down a long wooded driveway to get to her house. As a kid of 14 I had known her all my life. She was in her late 40’s and a bit on the plump side. Long black hair and always work long skirts with blouses tucked in and the top few buttons undone. She had very large breasts something link 48 EE. I lived in the woods during my summer days. In fact I had tied up most of he neighborhood girls up in those woods just outside of Aunt May’s house. This was one summer day I was wondering who I could capture today, but didn’t have any of my regular victims around. Had my backpack full of rope and duct tape on my back and I was checking out my tree house where most of the girls had been bound. Ricky….I heard Aunt May call from the ground. I looked down and said hi. She asked if I could give her a hand for a minute if I wasn’t too busy. I said sure and climbed down. She could not get her shed door open. The latch was broken and she wanted me to climb in the window and open it from the inside. Aunt May held my backpack while I got in and opened the door. When she walked inside and handed me my pack, with a smile she said, have you tied up any girls yet this summer? It surprised me but I smiled back and said yes why do you ask? Aunt May said she had seen me on a few times but mostly the girls told her about it when they came over for cookies and milk. Then she asked me if I would tie her up. I said sure and she confessed that she had been tied up lots as a girl and young woman, but not since her husband died. She said she would love it if I would toss a rope over the rafter and tie her hands together and raised them over her head and pull until she had to stand on her tip toes. I did as requested and enjoyed doing it. Then I tied her ankles together and then noticed her blouse now had opened below her bra and her breasts were nearly falling out. Aunt May smiled and asked if I liked what I was staring at. She asked me to pull her blouse out of her skirt and pull her bra up over her breasts. I did as requested again and marveled at the size of them. Aunt May told me to play with them and she didn’t have to ask twice. Then she had me drop her skirt, pull down her panty hose, and her panties. She wanted me to pick up a stick and swat her butt with it. I did and she moaned and kept asking me to hit a bit harder. After she finally asked me to let her down she said I needed a reward. She hugged me then reached into my pants and grabbed my cock. She squatted down and pulled down my pants and took me in her mouth, pumping with her hand and sucking with her mouth. It didn’t take long and I was the happiest kid in the world.
Sunday, April 13th 2003 - 06:08:56 PM
Name: Bob
E-mail address: Boblivestwo@hotmail.com
Comments:Mother-in-Law Tied up for tickles: It's was six months ago when I was tied up on the couch and tickled by my mother-in-law, and I'm still waiting for the chance to get to pay her back. Today I got a phone call from my wife Kelly telling me that her Aunt Chris from Texas had called and was going to be moving up to Boston. Aunt Chris wondered if we could fly down to keep her company on the drive up. I told her that with how busy we are at work I couldn't possible take the time off now. "You could go by yourself if wanted to? Think about it, and we can talk about it when I get home” I told her. When I got home Kelly told me "I think a few days away might be a good break for me if you don't mind me being gone." I told her I would miss her a lot but it would go by fast. It was Friday morning as I woke up Kelly before I left for work, She would have to be ready when her mom came over to drive her to the airport, "I'm really going to miss you when your gone, have a good time" I told her as I left for work. It turned out to be not to crazy of a day at work for a Friday after all, I was going to get home early then I normally do. When I got home and opened the door to the garage I was very surprised to see my mother in law Diane's car parked in there. I walked towards the backdoor and got my key out to let myself in when I saw a note taped to the door. It read: "I just found out today that you father-in-law had to go to his sisters cottage up north. The power went out up there and She can't make it until Monday. I thought I would give you that chance to tickle me like I told you before. I'm tied up and ready to be tickled, tickle me for as long as you want I can take it. P.S. I left a new pair of nylons and high heels for you to wear, I hope you like them. I felt my face getting red from the blood rushing to it, and my dick getting hard at the thought of tickling Diane, tied up not able to get away. I opened the door to find a box with brand new jet black nylons and a pair of red five inch high heel pumps, I started to get undress right in the laundry room and began to put on the nylons and red pumps. I walked out into the kitchen loving the click clack of high heels on the hard wood when I saw another note. I am wearing a set of headphones and a blindfold and a new black ballgag, I won't be able to hear or see when you are in the room. I looked around the rest of the first floor and then walk to the stairs to go up, I start up slowly on my five inch pumps and I notice a light on in my room, I walk in the door to see Diane dressed in black pvc corset, five inch black pvc pumps, black ballgag and blindfold. I got hard as a rock looking at how she had tied herself and how much of her I would be able to tickle. Each of her ankles were tied to the posts of our bed, about ten inches off of the mattress leaving all sides of her feet available to tickle. Knees tied off to the side of the bed frame, there would be no way of her getting her legs loose let alone doing much wiggling. Each of her arms were outstretched towards the headboard and were locked into cuffs that were pulled tight by a rope pulley for each wrist. I looked around the rest of the room and everything else looked in place, I could hear a noise but couldn’t figure out what it was a first, then I notice a wire coming from under her panties, it was the remote for her vibrator. I moved a little closer to the bed and I could tell she didn't know I was there, so I decided to head back downstairs to get the digital camera. I could take some pictures And she would never know. I could hardly wait to tickle those nyloned covered feet ,rub those ribs, get her under her arms, I was in a hurry to get to tickling. I took about twenty pictures before I put the camera away and came back into the room and let her know I was finally here. I first walked down to the foot of the bed and bent over to get a closer look at her new shoes. I couldn't help myself, I just had to lick the instep of her foot which was easy to get to because the black pumps she was wearing had the sides of them open. I had no problem getting my tonge up and down the soul of her foot, she flinched in shock not even having a clue that I was there until she felt my tonge. Diane's feet started to wiggle like crazy with no way of getting loose, Her moaning and screaming into the ballgag was very loud. I was in heaven, after about five minutes I decided to stop and give her a rest. I walked up to the head of the bed and kneeled on it and leaned over to find the straps on the gag to let her loose. Thats when I felt her hand reaching to find my dick, I moved closer so she could get to it and then she started to fondle my balls and stroke me, I was enjoying it very much and thought I should give her a little more pleasure and reached over to turn up her vibrator. I turned it up to high and watched as her body got stiff as a board as she came in waves. "Please, don't, just let me go I've changed my mind just turn off the vibrator and untie me. I just came there is no way I can be tickled now, I’m way to sensitive to be tickled" Diane said, I just slide my hand over to her wrist and slide a finger down to her side as she laughed, "Please HA hA ha, I can't just let me go I'll do whatever you want I just need a break HE hE he" Diane said "Just wait until I take off your shoes, then you'll really be laughing" I told her, "and then I thanked her for my new shoes and nylons. "I glad you like them," Diane said "I can't wait until you take off my blindfold so I can see them on you." I told her It would be a little while until I took off her blindfold because she is much more ticklish when she can't see where I’m going to tickle her next. As I was telling her that I reached out and tickled her sides with both hands "Ha ha ha ha ha heeeee PPPlease stop, h ehe he I can't take it anymore ha ha ha just let me suck your rock hard cock! I can't take being tickled anymore, I want to make you cum in my mouth" Diane said but I wasn't ready to stop just yet. "I haven't even taken off your shoes and tickled you nyloned covered feet yet, let alone let you go," I told her as I walked over to the foot of the bed and knelt down and took a close look at her feet."What are you doing now? Your so quite I can't hear where your at, please untie me, pleaseeeee. As she was begging I slide my finger up and down her legs real slow, her feet are wiggling, trying to pull away from the ropes but it's no use, she had tied herself to tight to get away. "If you want I can take off both of your shoes? That should make you more relaxed won't it?" Like when you come over to visit, then you let you shoe dangle on you nyloned covered toes, you know that drives me crazy, but you do it every time don't you" I told her. Then I removed that strap of her shoe from around her ankle and started to pull off her high heel slowly dragging it along the soul of her foot, it was driving her mad. "PPPLeeasseee sssstoppppp, I'm way to ticklish to take this you must let me go, I don't know what I ha ha ha he he ehe was thinking when I tied myself up," Diane said to me as I moved over to her other foot and did the same "Please just let me get you off and you can let me go, is that a deal?" Diane said. Then she burst into laughter as I tickled both of her feet at the same time. I tickled both feet for a sixty seconds exactly then gave her a break, "I might need to give you a few more tickles so I can think about it, is that ok? it is" I told her without giving her a chance to reply then I tickled both of her feet madly. I couldn't take much more, I was so hard I was ready to cum. "Ok, I think your ready to make a deal. I'm going to untie one of your legs, and if you can get me off with just one foot then I'll let you go, is that a deal?" I asked Her. "Ok, but please just don't tickle me any more" Diane said. I then climbed onto the bed, reached over to untie her right foot, in a matter of seconds her foot was rubbing my dick up and down trying to get me to cum. I laid back to enjoy it then I noticed that her other foot was in reach of my hand. "Please don't tickle me HA HA HA HA anymore, I'm having a hard time using just one foot, don't tickle my other one HA HA ha. "The longer it takes you the more I'm going to tickle you so you better get busy" I told her. I kept tickling her foot real slow, I told her I was starting to get close and she gave all she had until I shot my load all over her nylon covered foot. "Please, let me lick you clean that's not to much to ask is it?" She said "How can I say no when you say please" as I brought my dick to her lips to clean my off. "I can't wait to see how you get me back after this" I told her "we still have Saturday and Sunday to play. to be continued The End.
Monday, June 23rd 2003 - 11:15:27 AM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: CJS309@yahoo.com
Comments:This story has to do with a friend of my mom's, Susan. Susan and my mom worked in the same office. Susan was single. She was about 26 at the time and I was 16. Susan used to come over for dinner a lot and her and my mom would visit. My dad worked nights so my mom and I were the only ones home. Susan was about 5ft 5in tall, slender, nice legs, long brown hair, brown eyes. Susan used to tease me a lot and try to embarass me. She used to say things like "If only you were about 18, I would be your girlfriend" I had the hots for Susan big time. She used to come over in her work clothes but would change into jeans or shorts, a t-shirt, and keds sneakers (I liked the casual look on women. See my postings on angelfires site). Susan knew I was turned on by her so she would say things like that. One night that Susan was over, my mom got a call from her sister. My grandmother had gotten ill and was taken to the hospital. Now, although I was 16, my mother never liked leaving me at home alone. She asked Susan to stay with me while she went to the hospital. Susan agreed. This was a summer night and Susan was dressed in shorts, a tank top, and a pair of white slip on sneakers. Even though I had the hots for Susan, it hit my teenage ego hard that I was being "babysat". I complained to my mom and she said "Susan's staying or you're going with me. That's final!" Well, staying with Susan was much more preferrable. Mom took off. Susan, seeing my displeasure, said "Look, I know you don't like the thought of me babysitting you but I'm not really. You can do whatever you want." Susan was really cool. She even sat next to me and put her arm around me. She said "You're well built for only 16" I ran track. Susan stayed there and we watched TV. Now, this was 1976 and there were VCR's or DVD's. We were watching some show on TV were a woman was kidnapped, bound and gagged. This always turned me on. I tried to hide it but I got a hard on. Susan must have seen it because she started making subtle comments. I then got enough courage to put my arm around her. Susan just snuggled in next to me. "I was hoping you would do that. I just love being held by a man" She called me a 'man'. I was really in heaven now. Susan and I sat there when the phone rang. It was my mom. She said that my grandmother had taken a turn for the worse and she was going to stay at the hospital for a while then spend the night at my aunts house which was close to the hospital. She asked Susan if she could stay the night. My Dad was away on his annual men's camping trip. Susan agreed to stay the night. Susan and I went back to watching the movie and another scene with the women being bound and gagged came on. I got another hard on. There was no hiding it this time. Susan looked up at me and asked "Does seeing a woman bound and gagged turn you on?" I was embarassed to say anything. "Well, no, well kinda yeah" Susan just laughed and told me "Its okay. Actually, a lot of women like to be tied up and gagged." I was shocked. I thought that I was just really wierd. She then leaned up close to me "I'm one of those women." I about fell over. Susan then started to tell me of her last boyfriend and how he used to tie her up all the time. She liked being bound and gagged. Since she had gotten the job at my mom's office, she hadn't met any guys that she trusted. She told me "CJ, its very important for you to know that if a woman lets you tie her up, she is trusting you to take care of her" I nodded unable to speak and had the most incredible hard on. She then said "Do you want to tie me up?" I said "Y-y-yes" "Okay, do you have some rope?" I nodded "Its in the garage" "Okay, go get it" I went to the garage and got the rope. I also grabbed the duct tape on my dads work bench. I went back in and she saw the rope and the tape. "Do you want to gag me with the tape?" I nodded. "Okay, lets get started. Tie my hands behind my back" Susan explained how to tie her hands. She then told me to tie her ankles, knees and thighs. After I tied her, she said "Wow, not bad for a first time. I can't get loose" She told me she had to instruct her boyfriend the first few times and she would get loose before he got it right. "Okay, I'm now your hostage. Since you've kidnapped me, you have to keep me quiet so I don't alert anyone." I took a piece of duct tape and put it over Susan's mouth. She went "mmmmmppppphhhhh, mmmmmppppphhhh". I asked if she was alright. She nodded. I saw her lying on the couch, bound and gagged. I went over and started to touch her then stopped. Not knowing if it was okay. Susan then mmmmmppppphhhhh'ed again and nodded her head. I asked her if it was okay to touch her. She nodded again. I began running my hands all over her body. I touched one of her breasts and she moaned in pleasure. I asked if I could touch her there as well. She nodded again. I fondled her breasts for a long time. She moaned in pleasure. I was definitely hard now. Susan started mmmmpphhhing really loud. I took the tape off. She said "I love being gagged but it makes it hard for me to get across what I want. CJ, have you had sex yet?" I told her no. She then asked "Do you want me to be your first?" I said yes. She asked me to untie her. I did and we went up to my room. Susan layed on my bed and took off her clothes. She layed on my bed and said "Go ahead and tie me to the bed." I tied her in the spread eagle position. She then explained to me that she was really wet and saw that I was really hard. "CJ, if you want to gag me again go ahead but I would like to kiss at first" I couldn't believe it. I was waiting to wake up. I kissed Susan long. She was a great kisser. I then took my clothes off and got on top of her. I told her I wanted to gag her again. She said okay. I put another piece of tape over her mouth. Susan then gave me the only sex that I had at 16. Of course, I didn't last long. I stayed on top of her and touched her. Finally, I untied her. We layed on my bed for awhile. She said to me "Did you enjoy this?" I said "I sure did. Thanks." Susan smiled and told me it had been a long time for her as well. Susan told me that she was attracted to me even though I was only 16. She didn't know how to approach it as I was her friends son. She told me the boyfriend remarks were real. She said she would be my girlfriend when I turned 18. I asked her about now. She said it would be illegal. Susan told me not to tell my parents and that she could get into trouble. I swore I wouldn't tell anyone. Susan and I got dressed and we went back downstairs. Susan snuggled into me and we fell asleep on the couch. We woke up the next morning just before my mom got home. Susan went up to her bed and messed it up to make it look like she slept there. I asked Susan if we could do this again. She said she wanted to but we had to be careful. Susan quit her job at my moms office about a year and a half later. During that year and a half, Susan introduced me to sex and bondage. I started going over to Susans to do this because my house was too risky. Susan always made up excuses to my mom that she needed me to do some work around her house. Mom and Dad never suspected that Susan was letting me tie her up and have sex with her. I remember the day she quit and said she was moving away. I was heart broken. Susan had met another man her own age and was moving away to be with him. Susan had me over that night for dinner. Mom thought it was because we had become such close friends. Susan cooked dinner for me that night and then let me tie her up and gag her once last time. I then had the most incredible sex of my teenage life that night. Afterward when it was time for me to go home, Susan kissed me and said "CJ, what we had is very special to me. You're a fine young man. I hope we can stay in touch" I told her I would. Susan ended up marrying the boyfriend and we still stay in touch from time to time. Susan is now a grandmother and in her 50's. She still looks good though. Every once in awhile we reminice about our 70's love affair. Susan still smiles about it. I asked her if she is still into bondage. Susan gave me that coy smile and winked. That's all she had to say.
Friday, July 25th 2003 - 11:36:25 PM
Name: HM C
E-mail address: non@noone.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Hope this post fits in here. I have to say my dad is the one who got me started on my bondage and pantyhose fetish. My dad and I were in our garage bundling newpapers and old mags for recycling. We were using this course rope to tie them. Soon my mom pulled up from work and we went in the house to eat. " My mom was about 5ft 7in brown hair green eyes average size at the time in her 30's. On this day she had on blue jeans brown hose and a short sleeve knit shirt. She had already taken her shoes off. As we ate her and my dad talked and I stole peeks at mom's hosed feet under the table, I really enjoyed watching her curl her toes or when she still had on her shoes dangling one. Anyway after dinner my dad and I went into the garage to finish our work mom came in with a cold one for dad. It was then dad said holding the rope. You know what I can do with this? I saw my mom's face blush she looked uneasy. Then dad said I can tie you up would you like that? Mom was silent! I was stunned I had seen tie ups on TV but never in real life in my mind I was like oh cool. Dad then turned to me and said hey HM want help me tie up mom! Before I could say anything mom said no he don't and gave me a harsh glare. She then turned and went back into the house. Dad chuckled and then said can you finish these last two bundles, I am going to talk to your mother. Dad went in the house and I finished the last two bundles for some reason as I cleaned up I saw the rope was gone. My heart raced already in my mind I was expecting to walk in and see my mom tied up. Then when I walked in the house all was quite,I was bummed out. However the TV was on then my parents came back into the room. My mom looked mad as she sat on the sofa. It was then dad who by now had a few more drinks took out the ball or rope and said to my mom you know what time it is! Again I was like oh yes but mom stood up and said to my dad I want to talk to you now and she glared at me and snapped don't you even think of saying anything! She stood up and left calling for my dad. Dad stood up and left. I waited until I heard them walking upstairs then a few minutes longer to make sure they were in their room. I slowly crept to the stairs to listen and what I heard next was so wild. At first I heard mom bitching at my dad about making comments about tying her up in front of me. Then my dad told her in a calm very stern voice to shut up and strip! Mom was silent then she must have done it but then my dad told her loose the bra and leave her pantyhose on! Mom was silent but must have done as she was told. I felt a surge of excitment inside. Then dad told her to lay on the bed and grab the headboard. Mom was silent but I heard their bed squeak. Dad then said now I am going to tie your ass up and your going to like it! Mom was still quiet. Next I heard cutting sounds then foot steps around the bed, it was this point mom told dad the ropes were to tight! Dad said no shit you think I want you to get loose! Dad then told her to test the ropes I heard the bed squeak as I assumed mom was struggling. I was trying to picture the site. Then dad told her to spread her legs wide! Mom softly complained the ropes were to tight dad said shut up and spread you legs. Mom got quite and must have spread her legs, I heard dad cutting then walking around the bed. Once he was done he told mom to test her ropes again the bed squeaked for a few minutes and stopped. Dad asked her you like this? Mom stayed quite. Dad said now it's time to shut your big mouth, It was then I heard their closet door open and then dad said something like here we go or here we are. Mom at this point began to complain about being tied to tight and not wanting to be gagged with her pantyhose! Dad told mom she was to be gagged with her own dirty pantyhose as punishment for today and if she kept complaining he would put her dirty panty's over her head as well. It was at this point dad made my mom who still was protesting smell her own dirty hose asking her if she liked her own smelly feet and crotch and before mom could answer dad must have stuffed her mouth as all I heard was mmpphhhing! I heard the sounds of ripping then dad said all done hope you like tasting your own nasty hose! It was then mom went into sturggling and mmpphing the bed squeaked for a long time! Once she gave up dad laughed glad your having fun now I am going to go take a shower so you be good or else! I heard mom mmpphing loudly then the water went on. It was now I was burning up to see what my mom looked like I knew if my dad caught me or if my mom saw me they would be pissed!!! I didn't care this was my chance to see a real woman tied up even if it was my mom. So up I went slowly so not to creak the stairs. I made it to the top I could hear my dad singing in the shower. Their door was open just a bit I saw my mom looking around then she mpphed and tugged then just laid there looking up. Now I just sat there peeking at her my dad had her arms tied out and her legs spread out. I saw my mom wiggling he fingers and toes she bucked her hips a few times. Her cheeks bugled out and several strips of tape held in her dirty hose! I was enjoying the site of her but soon the water went off and mom went off as my dad called to her. I got back to the living room and all the excitment under control as a few minutes later my dad came down to watch a movie with me. I don't either of us really watched the movie I am sure we were both thinking of mom tied and gagged upstairs!!! After the flick dad left I snuck to the stairs but he had closed their bedroom door so I heard nothing. After that I really got hooked on bondage and more into pantyhose. It was hard to see my mom the same too. I have one more post to share later
Thursday, August 21st 2003 - 09:00:44 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Comments:I was a little older then fourteen when my mom left my dad and I well not long after that they got a divorce. Dad is a surgeon and gets called away at all hours of the day or night mom couldn’t deal with that and trying to find herself but this is not what I’m here to talk about. I was sixteen when dad started dating Rhonda he had met her at the hospital but they didn’t work together. She was always very pretty even prettier then my mom put I still loved mom more, Rhonda was at least ten years younger then my dad and was five feet nothing about one hundred ten pounds, 36D-24-36 over the shoulder blond hair she reminded the singer Liz Phair today that is not then. She was very nice to me and I tried to get close to her also but it was a strange time for all of us. Her and my dad had been dating for over six months when she asked him to go to this big important costume party he agreed and asked if I wanted to come along I of course said ‘no it will be all old people acting weird and stuff’ you know like a kid. Well the night of the party came and you guest it my dad got a phone call and had to leave he tried to call Rhonda but could not reach her he said he would call but to tell her he was ‘sorry’ then saying maybe I would go in his place I said ‘yeah right’. About fifteen minutes after he leaves I hear Rhonda coming in the back door calling out ‘HELLOOO’ she had on a long black overcoat I could see she had on five inch black gold heeled pumps and suntan hose, she did wear heels and hose a lot she also had a strange kind of hat with what looked like a Vail on her head. We talked and I told her about my dad she was really disappointed then the phone rang it was dad they talked he said how sorry he was and she knew but this party was so important then I heard them talking about me I knew what was up. She hung up the phone them came over to me and started asking me to go with her she was really begging “Look I know you weren’t going to this party and that was ok because I had your dad but now he was gone and I need you” I just looked at her then she said “I’m in a ‘rock and a hard place’ she says “I’m begging you I’ll do anything …anything if you come to this party look” she opened her coat to show me her costume she look just like Jeanie on ‘I dream of Jeanie’ with tied top and open belly but in black and gold trim with legs opened down the side all the way down and tied at the ankle I hadn’t seen how good her figure look before but now I was speechless. She looked so HOT she then told me “Your dad was going as ‘the Master’ and me a ‘the slave’ this is a very important party for us I’ll be your slave if you be the master what good is a slave without a master” I bet she thought that I would just make her get me drinks a stuff boy was she in for a surprise. I agreed I was about five foot ten, one hundred ninety pounds so I fit in to my dads costume it was black and had a hat and I looked pretty good, I did not have any chains in my stash but did have some black rope and a black stain piece of cloth so I put it in my pocket and took it with me for my ‘slave’. I came downstairs she said I looked great I had my license and told her I could drive she agreed we got in her BMW she look at me with those baby blues I said ‘hey you know just sitting in this car when I stop or slow down my ‘slave’ could run away’ she said she wouldn’t but I said ‘as the master I must make sure so take off your shoes’ a big smile came over her face like she was enjoying this as she kick off her shoes then I said ‘weight I just can’t take any chances with my favorite slave getting away’ I took the long black rope out of my pocket she kind of laughed then said ‘What you’re going to do tie me up too? I don’t know about this what if we get pulled over or worse, what are you going to tell the cop when he see a women bound hand and foot in your car’? I said we wouldn’t get pulled over so that won’t happen as I slowly tied her wriest in front of her then with the rest of the rope tie her ankles I also made sure she wore her seatbelt. As I finished she ‘No gag yet there’s no way you’ll be able to explain me bound and gagged to a cop’ as we drove on I thought about having this hot women all tie-up next to me in a BMW, then I thought about her last words they told me a few things like she thought about being gagged, and knew it was next, and she didn’t say “no” to the gag she said “No gag yet” so I knew this was going to be a fun night even more then I had hoped for in my young life. We got to the party she said “Ok untie me so I can’t walk around the party this way, but you can tie a long rope between my wriest like a slaver but not me ankle I may fall after a few drinks” I asked “What about the shoes”? She looked at me with that same smile as before then said “I’ll wear them in scene’s I know you’ll be watch you see a lot of shoe play and after enough drinks they’ll be off completely ok” that smile again told me she knew what I was asking and that she wouldn’t disappoint me. Well we went in and to make a long story short I was pretty much right about what the party was going to be like though I did see a number of fine ladies in hose and heels and taking there heels off not to mention my red hot date on top of that she did have a little to much to drink and was snuggling with me the whole night. People keep kidding her about being with such a young man we just laughed she of course told then I was her boyfriend’s son. Well it was late and Rhonda had enough to drink so it was time to go home. I walked her to the car she could walk but I didn’t want her to fall she had put her shoes on then thought it might be safer without then so she kicked then back off she was telling me how great I was and cute I opened the door and help her get in the car and was just about to close the door when she said “OH NO NO NO you forgot I’m your slave so don’t you want to make sure I can’t runaway” she turned toward me holding out her wriest and her hose covered feet saying ‘you better tie me up again you never know I might run away” she was smiling ear too ear I couldn’t believe my eyes or my ears. I took a quick look around to see if anybody could see us and I saw no one I tied her up again the same way as I did on the trip to the party. We drove to my house I tried hard not to stair put she was rubbing up against me with her feet and legs, we finely got to my house I pulled in to the attached garage and remotely close the door behind us I open the my door when she says “You know a slaver wouldn’t take any chances with the slave his kidnapping calling for HELLPPPMMMMPPHH” I quickly gagged her with the one I had in my pocket I then untied her hands and pulled then behind her and retied them so she was hogtied in the front seat of her car now to get her in the house. I opened the door of the car and put her over my shoulder and carried her in to the house all the while she was kind of laughing and ‘mmmmmpphh’ as I carried her. I laid her on the couch she kind of rolled and her pretty blonde hair seemed to go everywhere she was still laughing under her gag I watched for about a half an hour she was really getting in to it, then she made some strange noise I came over and took off her gag and asked if she was ok she was on her stomach and kind of laughed and said “Yeah I just think that science I’m going to be tied-up awhile I should probably use the ladies room and change in to something else” I asked why she rolled over with a smile on her face to reveal that her Jeanie top had come untied and she was her lovely breasts hanging out there for me to see I could not help but stair for a minute then she said “Hello I’m not ashamed or in barest for you to seeing my breast but I’m not sure how your father will feel so I think it best I put something else ok”. I slowly came to and untie her she got up from the couch with her top still open look me in the eye and tenderly gave me a kiss and said I’ll be right back ‘sweetie.’ She went up to my dads room so I quickly went and got my bag of stuff I was about ten minutes later she called for me to come upstairs. I grabbed my bag and ran upstairs to my dads room I walked in she was in the bathroom she told me she just talked to my dad on the phone and he was sorry be this was going to be a long night and he didn’t know when he would be home. She came out of the bathroom she had on a long satin black robe and a full glass of wine in one hand she said down on the foot of the King-size bed she patted the bed motioning for me to sit next to her. I have no clue what she is going to say but as a teenager I assumed the worries and boy was I wrong. She put her hand on my knee and tells me how grateful she is for what I did tonight and that most people my age wouldn’t have done it. Then she says “I think we had a break through tonight between us a friends that took a lot of guts to ask me to take off my shoes and then to tie-me-up you are gutsy you didn’t know how I reacted I liked it when you took charge we have found a common ground tonight that we can work on I found out that you love ladies in hose and tied-up-and-gagged and I happen to be a lady of likes to wear hose and be all tied-up. I know I’m not your mother and I don’t want to even try to take her place but I think with this info I think we can build our only little relationship. What do you do think”? I paused for just a second then agreed to give it a try she smiled and gave me another peck on the cheek. She asked me if I ever tie-up my mom I said no I didn’t think she would let me or like it (that’s another story), and if I liked to play games like we did tonight or just tie-up the ladies? I said I really like playing game like cops-and-robbers, spies, or burglar, she said have you ever play kidnap the beauty queen, the bad secretary she said she would teach me them but she then told me that “This was to between us and only us I don’t want to have to explain this to your dad, and I’m not into pain so if it hurts and I say stop we stop ok, and this wasn’t going to be a ‘Mrs. Robinson’ thing (I had no idea what she meant but she explained) I’m not shy or in barest about my body but we only play tying-up-games I am faithful to your dad and don’t want to hurt him ok”? I was doing summersaults inside and couldn’t believe my ears of course I agreed she then asked me to look in my bag of stuff she look in and smiled then asked what next master? I thought as quickly as I could and said how about a burglar she said it sound like a good choice I’ll go back in the bathroom and when I come out you surprise me. So I went behind the bathroom door put a bandanna over my face and weighted for her to return she did I quickly grabbed her from behind and hand gagged her she let a gag scream. I told her to be quite and you would get hurt she was in character and was great “I just got home from work I don’t have anything….please please don’t hurt me take anything just don’t hurt me” I told her “I already have what I came for now to take care of you” I pushed her to the bed then let go of her she turned around I then said “Take off that rob and lay across the bed and put your hands behind your back” she open the rob to revile she was wearing a black satin G-string with matching bra under her dark suntan hose my mouth fell open again. She laid across the foot of the bed just as I told her to do and crossed her hands behind her back, for a second she came out of character and said “with all I had to drink I can’t promise I won’t fall asleep for awhile so if I do you don’t have to worry about untying me but you might not want to leave a gag on I might choke ok” of course I said. I tied her wriest then her elbows then moved to crossed and tied her ankles then another just above her knees she was back in character and said “OK I know you have to tie-me-up but PLEASE PLEASE don’t gag me I promise I would yell for help I promise” I stuffed a bandanna in her mouth and tied another over it to keep it in place. She was all over that bed struggling and “mmmmmpphh” the whole time, that was until I tied her feet to her hands and hogtied her she still fought just didn’t move around quit as much we played all night till we fell asleep then even more in the morning that morning I promised her a foot massage if she would wear hose and she did we stopped when dad got home but he was happy to see and hear we were getting along and wanted us to get even closer. This was just the start of our fun together we did become friends and she did let me tie her up almost anytime and anywhere. I hope you enjoy it I will post more if you want?
Monday, August 25th 2003 - 01:18:04 AM
Name: HM C
E-mail address: now@inow.com
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:Here is my post. After that day of seeing my mom dominated by my dad. I daydreamed about me controling her, I then began my quest for bondage and pantyhose. Since it was during the time when there was no net my quest was hard. My parents split up and my mom changed everything about her and our house. It all pretty hazy but it was during one of her heart to theart talks about life that I felt so comfortable about telling her everything that I told her I really wnated to tie her up! She was somewhat stunned but not suprised by this. She then gave me this big lecture about bondage and the like. Then after the speech she told she would allow me to tie her up. I went and got my ropes and two black bandannas. Mom who I think was wearing a dress and hose went and changed into jeans and t shirt she kept on the hose! We met in the rec room as she now called it and asked me if I had ever tied someone up before and she was a bit suprised to hear me say yes. So I told her to put her hands behind her back and cross them I tied them. I then sat her on the sofa and tied a rope around her upper body/ Then I tied her above and below the knees and her ankles last. Before I gagged her she reminded me of the signals for release. Then I put one balled up bandanna in her mouth then tied the other over it. Mom looked so hot like a movie star she played out the damsel role. She ended up on the floor and I used this to finish her off with a hogtie. She was suprised by my quick action. She kept on her role. She seemed to like the game as much as me. I untied her we talked and came to somewhat of a vauge understanding that she would let me tie her a few more times but on her cue. So it happened pretty much the same way everytime most times I would just hogtie her for the whole time for me it was the perfect way to show her I was in control. Plus I could look at her hose covered feet!
Friday, August 29th 2003 - 10:46:27 AM
Name: Jack
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:This story happened during the 80's. I had a friend whose mom was real hip and was cool about a lot things. She was in her late 30's and I was just 21. She was real good looking and dressed in all the most popular fashions of the time. My friend Mike and I were good friends in high school but college separated us. He went back East while I stayed on the West Coast. I would visit his mom and ask how things were. Carol was always happy to have a visit from me. She would catch me up on what Mike was up to. Carol was divorced (her husband had left her for another woman while Mike and I were in high school) and she never dated or went out much. It was just after my 21st birthday and Carol said she wanted to take me out for dinner. I told her that it wasn't necessary that I had a party already. She insisted so I said okay. Carol used to dress in some real tight shorts, fitted tank top and some white slip on sneakers with no socks. It was summer and I was getting ready to start my senior year in college. I have to admit that since Carol was now divorced, I would fantasize about tying her up, gagging her, and having sex with her. She was my best friends mom so I put the thought of ever really doing that out of my mind.......until this night. Carol said to come back at around 7:00 pm. I did and she was dressed in some tight jeans, a nice blouse, and the same sneakers. She took me to a local restaurant that was fairly casual. We had some drinks (now that it was legal) and we began to talk. We started with small talk and then Carol asked me "Jack, do you find me attractive?" I told her "Sure I do, Carol. I always have." Carol then said "Would you ever consider wanting to go out on a date with me?" This shocked me. I said "Well, I never really thought about it. You've known me since I was 5 years old. You were Mike's mom and that's how I always thought about you." Carol looked a little dejected after that. Since she was showing some interest in me I decided to tell her some of what I had been feeling. "Carol, I have fantasized about you. I have found you attractive but just figured it would never happen." Carol smiled "What have you fantasized about me?" "I can't say here. Besides, you might get angry if I was to tell you." Carol said "No I wouldn't. I think its sweet that I have turned you on like that. Tell you what, tell me in the car on the way home." We had dinner, a few more drinks, and some small talk. We left the restaurant and Carol asked me to drive since she was feeling tipsy. I drove and Carol scooted over next to me. "Now, what fantasies have I made you think about." I was somewhat embarassed "You sure you won't get mad?" She said "No, of course not. Its only a fantasy." I said "Okay then. I've been wanted to tie you up, gag you, and make love to you." Carol looked at me with this surprised look. "See, I knew you would get mad." Carol said "No, that's not it. Its just strange that you should say that because I have been fantasizing about being bound and gagged." END OF PART I
Saturday, September 6th 2003 - 01:21:54 AM
Name: Jack
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:PART II Now because Carol had had a few, I thought it was the liquor talking. "Come on, Carol. When have you ever fantasized about that stuff?" She looked at me kind of funny. "What, you think because I'm 39 and a mother that I don't get turned on like any other woman?" I started to reply "Well, no, but its just......" She cut me off "Its just what, Jack? Let me tell you something and this goes for your mother too. We never lose our sexuality because we have kids. Why do you think I'm divorced? Mike's dad couldn't keep up with me and that made him feel inadequate. But instead of him trying to be with me, he ran off with some little hottie that doesn't know squat and won't bruise his ego." I was amazed by all this because Carol had never mentioned to anyone why she and her husband had divorced other than Mike's dad running off with another woman. Carol then said "You know, Jack, I have quite a few sexual fantasies and could teach you a thing or two as well." I asked her "What is your fantasy, Carol?" She looked at me and said "I have always fantasized about you coming into the house and taking me. You put your hand over my mouth and lead me up the stairs to the bedroom. You tie me up and gag me and caress my body. You then tie me to the bed and fuck me." I was shocked. "You mean me specifically, Carol?" "Of course I mean you. I have had this fantasy for a long time. Now that you're an adult, I can share it with you and you can act on it if you want to." We got back to Carol's house and was thinking about what she said. Although she had been drinking, she wasn't drunk. She was a very sexy woman and was dressed just the way I liked women to dress. I decided to go for it and give her fantasy to way she wanted. Carol had gone into the kitchen to make some coffee. I went to the door and stood to one side of it. Carol had called out that coffee would be ready in a couple of minutes. I told her okay and could she come out into the living room. She said okay and I heard her walk toward the doorway. She walk into the room right past me and I came up behind her. I grabbed her waist. "Jack, what are you dommmmppphhhh" I then clamped my hand over Carol's mouth and started to take her up to her bedroom. She was mmmmmpppppphhhhhh-ing all the way up the stairs. It was turning me on and although Carol was making a lot of noise, she wasn't resisting. We got up to her bedroom and I sat her down on the bed. I took my hand away from her mouth. Carol said "Oh my God, that was great! Now that you've kidnapped me, you'll have to tie me up to keep me from getting away. There's some rope in that bottom drawer there." I opened it and there was some white rope. I tied Carol's hands behind her back then I tied her ankles just above her sneakers. Carol said "Okay, I can't get away but now you'll have to keep me quiet to keep me from calling to the neighbors or using the phone. There should be some duct tape in that same drawer." I looked back in there and there was a whole new role of it. I took it out. Carol said "Well, are you going to gag me?" I ripped off a strip and put it firmly over Carol's mouth. She went back to mmmmmppppphhhhhing again. I took Carol and layed her down on her bed. I began to run my hands all over her body and squeeze her tits. She moaned behind the gag. I then began to kiss her neck and that seemed to drive her crazy!!!! I kissed her all over her body and I was thinking to myself that this is the same woman that used to take care of me when I was small, feed me lunch, and treat me like I was her own son. Now I had her bound and gagged and was about to have sex with her. I reached down Carol's pants and felt that she was very wet. I asked her if she was ready for sex. She nodded she was. I untied her hands and feet but left her gagged. I then started to undress her. I took off her blouse and bra. I slipped off her sneakers and pulled off her pants and she was down to nothing but her underwear. I then removed those as well. There she was completely naked and gagged. Now most women show some mileage at 39 but I was amazed that Carol was still slender and had firm tits like a 25 year old. Her skin was soft and supple and she felt very good. I layed Carol back down and tied her wrists and ankles to the bedposts in her room. I then went back and took her sneakers and put them back on her feet. She looked at me with a quizical look. I told her "I always wanted to do this with a woman. I've got a thing for sneakers. Do you mind?" Carol shook her head no. I then got on the bed and stripped down myself. I then started caressing Carol and working my way down to her tits and down her body. I then did something I had never done before and began to give her oral sex. I could hear Carol mmmmmmppppphhhing in pleasure. I ate her out for a long time. She must have cummed several times. I then got on top of her and fucked her. Carol was arching her back and mmmmmmpppppphhhhhhing the whole time. After I had came, I layed next to her and removed her gag. I also untied her. She asked me "Where in the world did you learn to give oral sex like that?" I told her "I never had done it before, Carol. You were the first one I ever tried it on. I read some things about it but that's about it." "Well you sure picked up on it well. Not even my ex-husband could satisfy me like that." Carol and I talked for awhile then we got dressed and went downstairs. Carol asked me about the sneaker fetish. I told her "It's just something that turns me on. Thats why I'm glad you wear the keds and vans slip on sneakers. Those are my favorites." Carol smiled and said "Well, I'll keep that in mind. Jack, I enjoy being with you and want to continue this but you know you can't go around telling anyone about this. For one, Mike would never understand. Another thing, I'm good friends with you mother and she would never go for this." I told her I knew and that I would keep it to myself. I continued to see Carol throughout my senior year in college but very discreetly. When Mike would come home, we would have to stop. Mike got a job on the East Coast after graduation and stayed out there. I got a job near home and Carol and I were going strong for a couple of years. Surprisingly, one night, Carol told me she was going to have to break it off with me. I was saddened and shocked by her statement. I asked her if I had done anything. She said "No, Jack, you haven't done a thing. In fact, you've made very happy these past couple of years but I have to face facts. I'm 41 now and you're only 23. The time has come that you need to find a girl more you're own age." I told her that I didn't want to. Carol said "Jack, I've had my family. I don't want any more kids, I don't want to be married again. Mike is gone and isn't going to come back here. In fact, I'm thinking of moving back to the East Coast to be closer to Mike." My jaw dropped. Carol had been great and now she was not only breaking it off but she was thinking about moving away. I tried to tell her that it could work. Carol only smiled and said "Jack, we had some good times but its not love. I love you like a son but its not the same thing. You've given some wonderful memories but its time you moved on and I move on." A few months later, Carol put her house up for sale and had made plans to go back to the East Coast with Mike, who was now married and had a baby. Carol was wanting to be close to them. The night before Carol left, she invited me over for dinner. She wore the same thing she wore the first night I tied her up and gagged her. The last night we were together was great. Carol left the next morning and, sadly, I never saw her again. I stayed on the West Coast and would talk with Mike from time to time. Carol is now in her 60's and still lives on the East Coast. One day she called me and we reminisced about our relationship. Carol told me that she never found anything like that again and was glad she shared it with me. Carol was one of the best memories of my twenties.
Sunday, September 7th 2003 - 07:50:09 PM
Name: Jeff
E-mail address: np@hotmail.com
Comments:Here is the setup. I was a kid of 16 thinking I knew everything. I’d been tying up girls since I was probably 8 or so. I still don’t know just why I’ve always found pleasure in a bound female. I’ve never enjoyed hurting them it’s more of the control and being in charge I think. Anyway, I went over to see my friend and found out he would not be home that night. He had gone on a camping trip as the last minute with his Dad and brothers. I’ll call his mother Betty for this story. Betty was in her mid 30’s still keeping herself in shape. She was one of those rare moms who had slim hips and looked good in tight jeans even after 3 kids. Betty was looking like she had been crying and that just turns me on even today. She was wearing a silky blouse that buttoned down the front. It was shear and a light blue color and you could plainly see her flesh color bra underneath it. She had on some stretch knit black pants that curved her hips very close. The pants flared on the bottom of the legs and she was not wearing shoes but I could see the tan nylon covering her red painted toenails. Betty hair was slick black down to her shoulders and bangs at her forehead. She had brown eyes that were watering now. I asked her if she was alright. Betty paused for a couple of minutes then started crying again. I just went with instinct and put my arm around her shoulders and walked her into the house and closed the door behind us. We were alone since all the kids went camping. The curtains were drawn and the living room was dark. Soft music was playing and I noticed a bottle of bourbon opened on the coffee table along with a glass. Betty was trying to control her crying and looked at me with those big eyes and asked me to hold her for a minute if I would. I could easily wrap my arms around her being a good three inches taller then her. She then started talking to me about her marriage. She said it was over and she was scared. Betty told me how she had found out about the affair her husband was having with another women and how they hadn’t been intimate in over 3 years. Betty backed away and sat on the couch; she poured herself a large draw of the Johnny Walker red label and gulped it down quickly. I was getting aroused having this woman drunk in alone wondering how I could get her bound. Betty got up to use the bathroom and I watched her stagger a bit using the walls to keep herself upright. While she was go I looked around and saw a large silk scarf lying across a wooden chair. I took the ends and spun it so I could use is at a moments notice. Betty came out saying she was going to go shopping and I could come with her if I’d like. She was slurring her words a bit more now and I could see she was more then a little tipsy. She started to pickup the keys on the table and I grabbed them saying; no you can drive after you’ve been drinking. She grabbed at me trying to get them and I kept them away. She slipped on the floor and went down laughing. I put the keys in my pocket. She starting getting playful reaching for the keys and we sort of wrestled lightly. I got her hands behind her back and held them with one hand. Betty then asked me what I planed on doing now. I informed her I was going to tie her hands together so she couldn’t get the keys. Oh, ok she said and kept her hands behind her back while I wrapped the scarf around them. When I turned her to face me she had a big smile on her face. Then I noticed how her nipples had enlarged poking into the fabric of her bra. Betty said; Ok you got me now what are you going to do with me. I told her I was thinking about finding some rope and tie her up so she wouldn’t try to leave. Betty said she had a better idea and said follow me. I followed her into her bedroom and she nodded towards a chest of draws and said open the top one. There was dozens of tights in many colors. I used one to blindfold her with and then another one to pull her elbows close together. She said; Oh, I see you’ve done this before. I told her I was going to gag her and she said why don’t you kiss me first. It was a hungry passionate kiss. My hands started exploring her breasts and she moaned and press herself against me harder. Just like with the girls I made out with, my hands went to her waistband and slid down to her pussy lips. I was amazed as I slipped my finger into her how she could squeeze so tightly on me while pressing her hips against my hand. We just keep kissing and I was fingering her for all I was worth. When she came the first time she released our kiss and yelled out a “YES, DAMMIT, YES”. We took a moment and I just held her while she caught her breath. Then she told me to help her knell down. Once she was down she told me to give her my cock she wanted to suck it. It didn’t take long before she took every once of energy out of me. I helped her up to her bed and we both laid there while she still had her hands tied behind her back and blindfolded. Once I got my breath back I unbuttoned her blouse and pulled up her bra. I fondled and sucked on her breasts and then pulled her pants and pantyhose off exposing a neatly shaved triangle of hair. I dove in using my tongue lapping like a thirsty dog. That brought her to another climax. She asked me to untie her and I did. Betty took off her blouse and bra and asked me to take a shower with her. In the shower she got down on her knees and took my cock in her mouth again. Then we washed each other and got dried up. Betty didn’t put on anything staying naked. I got dressed and told her I better get home. Betty thought for a moment and asked me if I would spend the night with her. I called home and it was cool with my parents. Betty taught me to be her master that night. Keeping her naked and bound for my pleasure. It turned out that at the beginning of her marriage, her husband and her enjoyed the game of master and slave girl. She had missed it and he didn’t want to play anymore. For four years after that night we had many encounters. Mostly at motels and a few times at her house when the kids went to visit their father. It ended when I was drafted and sent to Vietnam. Man I miss that woman. She was so sweetly submissive for me when we were alone. I’ve had many relationships with women that most of them included bondage in one way or another. None ever measured up to Betty.
Tuesday, September 9th 2003 - 05:03:08 PM
Name: Maria
E-mail address: Hmg@non.net
Homepage URL: http://none
Comments:I was told about this site from this guy, I am dating now. He told me that I am is sub slave and that he wants me to post how he broke me. I am 40 Latina not bad looking don't really look my age. The place where I work I am a project supervisor. Most people would say I am a snit! The company hired this young guy he's 30 fresh out of the Marines. He had no experience in the type of work we do. He is good looking and has lead groups of people so I guess they figured to groom him for a job like mine! I was resentful when I found out so I acted bitchy to him every chance I got. One of the girls told me to be nice to him he had been fighting for our country for 12 1/2 years. It was plain to see the women in the office wanted him and after a few weeks he was surrounded at lunch by them. I went on about my business and ignored him then one day he came in to my office and told me he was assigned to work with me on this project. So I gave him a rough time but he was alot tougher then me! He would invite me out for dinner and I would blow him off! I had no idea he was attracted to me until one day he and I were working and I noticed him staring at my legs. I was wearing black hose and had one shoe off! Everytime I wiggled my foot he would follow it I teased him and found out his weakness was feet I also knew he was prev. So from that day on I made sure to wear hose and skirts and when the time was right I drop my shoe and soon he was watching my feet and legs! I felt such power over him little did I know what was to come of this! He continued to be nice to me even though I was snitty to him! The girls in the office told me he was really attracted to me they were mad that I was treating him bad! One girl told me to screw him or tell him off so he would be free to be with her! I thought about it he was good looking so I took him out to lunch and began to let him in so I could see if he was my type! This thrilled him we went out and when he told me he was 30 I felt like oh to young but figured what the hell. Then when our prject was done and accepted he took me out for a wonderful night. I wore a black dress and black hose with my hair up! He wore his uniform he looked so young in it and so hot too! After all was said and done we were back at his place and talking between making out he took charge I liked that. Then he told me their was something he needed to tell me before we go any more. I was like oh no what? He then told me he had some fetishes and that they were pretty important to him! I asked him what they were and he looked at me with his striking blue eyes and told he enjoyed feet pantyhose and stockings! I felt somewhat ok with that then he said the second most important part of it is I enjoy being able to tie and gag my submissve! I had no clue what a submissve was so I asked he explained it I guess in the bedroom I have been submissve. I told him I have never done anything like this before he told me all I had to do was follow his orders! I told him I was willing to try it as long a he was not going to hurt me I don't want pain! He told me he would not hurt me and then he told me to stand and take off my clothes he stopped me at my pantyhose no panties good now your shoes! I felt excited he stood and stripped he was very musclar and some tats and well hung! I was intrested to feel him but he told me to put my hands behind my back! I then felt a rope tying my hands he then tied my elbows and kissed my neck a groped me. Now open your mouth wide I saw in his hand a red ball with a black strap getting closer to my mouth. Soon it was in and he buckled now talk he said! I tried and found my words sounded like nonsense. He then stood in front of me and gave me two signals for release! Then he took my arm and led me to the couch he sat down and then pulled me down over his knee! He playfully swatted my ass for being a bitch to him then he put me on my stomach on his floor my ankles were tied crossed and then tied to my wrists! He told me bad girls get hogtied! I was still into this game he made me try to get loose and soon he picked me up and took me to his room where I was ungagged and tied to his bed! We had relations and once all was done he smelled my hose and said oh your feet smell very nice! Next thing I know he made me smell my own dirty hose! then I was gag with then he made sure the crotch panel was rested on my tounge! We spent the rest of the night training me! He is so good at tying I can't ever move. It's hard to be a work and not think of what he did to me the night before! He has good punishments for me like making me smell my own dirty hose and gagging me with them! I have to wear hose every day no matter what! It's exciting to be with him especially since he is a good master and lover
Friday, October 10th 2003 - 04:17:43 PM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:Don't know if this really qualifies as a "older woman" story but I'll post it here anyway. As a teen, I used to go visit some relatives in the country every summer. When I was a kid, I really liked it but when I got to be a teenager, it was boring because I was a city kid and there was nothing to do that I was used to. This one summer I was seventeen and, as usual, went to their ranch to spend the summer. I was dreading the trip and was not very happy when I got there. This year was different because my aunt and uncle had hired a hand this one year to help out during the summer. Her name was Barbara and she was about 22 years old. She said she was traveling cross country before her next college term and wanted to write about the experience. She was working her way to and from. When I arrived, my aunt introduced me to Barbara or Barb as she preferred to be called. Barb was very nice looking. She had a nice tan, long brown hair (down to her lower back), brown eyes, gorgeous smile, and a body that wouldn't quit. She wore tank tops, t-shirts, and shorts most of the time. Although she was five years older than me she told me that it would be nice to have someone close to her age to talk to. It surprised me that my aunt and uncle would hire her as they usually hired older, more experienced hands and they were always men. My aunt told me they wanted to help her out and thought her project was interesting. After chores, Barb and I were sitting on the porch, getting aquainted. Barb had told me she was in her final year and was studying journalism. Her summer trip was going to be her writing project for her last year. She said she had worked in New York City, Chicago, San Francisco, Los Angeles, and San Diego on her way out doing a variety of jobs and was now working her way back doing rural farming type work. She said this would be her last job and she would return to the college she was going to in New England. Barb was real interesting to talk to and she had such an adventure traveling. As the night went on, it was obvious to her that I was attracted to her. We sat real close to each other. She then suggested we go for a walk before turning in. We walked down around the ranch and she invited me into the small cottage that she was staying in. I went inside and she was showing me her pictures from her trip. I asked what kind of work she did while she was in the big cities. She said she did a variety of things. She said the most fun she had was in San Francisco. I asked her what she had done. She said she wasn't sure she should tell me. I was taken by surprise. I asked "Why?" Barb said "Well, if it got out, your aunt and uncle may fire me, tell me not to associate with you, and I need this job to get home." "I won't say anything to them. I promise." "Okay. I was looking for something different so I went to this place that was a sexual fantasy type of club but no sex was allowed." "Really, what did you do?" I asked. "I was a bondage model and actress" I was shocked. Now, these clubs were well known then so I asked her what that was. Barb explained that clients would come in, tie her up, gag her, blindfold her, whatever, and have their fantasy. She said no sex was allowed with her. I asked what would stop them if she was tied up and gagged. She said all the rooms were watched by video camera and if someone got out of hand, they rushed in and got the client out. Barb said she had never done it before, had fun with it, and actually kind of missed it. I then told her about Susan, my mom's friend. She smiled and said "So you are into bondage as well and so young." I told Barb about my fondness for sneakers as well. She walked over to her closet, opened the door, reached in and pulled out a pair of slip on sneakers. "You mean like these?" I said "exactly!" Barb said "You want me to put them on? "Would you?" "Sure" she said She then took off her shoes and socks and slipped on the sneakers. She looked really good in them too. Barb asked "You want to tie me up?" I could hardly believe it. "Sure" I said. End of Part I
Friday, November 21st 2003 - 12:11:06 AM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:Part II Barb then went to the chest of drawers and pulled out some white rope. "Here" she said "This usually works best on me. Where do you want me?" I said "How about the chair to start?" "Okay" Barb sat down and put her hands behind the chair and I began to tie her hands together. Barb would let out these little moans. I asked her if she was alright. She said "Yes, I'm fine. I just forgot how much this turns me on." For no reason, I leaned down and kissed her. Barb did not pull away and returned the kiss passionately. "Oh my! I wasn't expecting that but it was good. Kiss me again." I did and she moaned through the kiss. I then wrapped rope around her chest and over her tits. I then tied her ankles, knees, and thighs. Barb was completely immobile. "Wow. This is pretty good. I can't get loose. Aren't you forgetting something? Go into the drawer where the rope was." I looked inside and there was some white tape. I knew what to do with it. I peeled a strip off and walked toward Barb. "I see you got the hint" "Anything else you'd like to say before I gag you?" Barb said no. I then put the strip of tape over her mouth. She mmmmmmppppppphhhhhhh'ed and moaned. I then began to fondle her. Barb started going crazy and wiggling in the chair. I looked into her eyes and said "Barb, I can't stand it anymore. I want you bad. I want to take you the bed and have sex with you." Barb looked at me with those big eyes and nodded yes. I untied her but left the gag on. I then moved her to the bed and tied her spread eagle to the bed after I undressed her. Barb and I had the most incredible sex. Afterward, I untied and ungagged her. She asked me where I had learned that. I told her about Susan and how Susan had taught me a lot about sex and bondage. "Well, you certainly were a good student." Barb and saw each other the entire time I was at the ranch. In fact, my aunt and uncle began to lighten Barb's work load and we saw each other a lot. Barb planned her return trip to the East Coast around the time I had to go back home. During that time, Barb and I did a lot of bondage. She even let me kidnap her at one point (that's another story). Barb even wore the sneakers the entire time I was there. She was very good to me. Unfortunately the time ended and Barb and I went our separate ways. I never heard from Barb again but it was a very memorable summer.
Sunday, November 23rd 2003 - 09:57:03 PM
Name: das
E-mail address: none@none.com
Comments:This is a post about my mom. I was in my teens when this took place. It was in the mid 70's and my parents were really into partying hard. I remember seeing tons of wild things at my house but this and the incidents that followed will forever stay with me. It was during the summer It must have been 2 or 3 am and the party was over. I could hear my dad and my uncle talking then my mom and another lady my moms friend. I soon smelled pot smoke and it was quite the I heard some really strange sounds. So I crept to the landing to see what was up and there on their knees wearing garters and stockings was my mom and her friend sucking off my dad and uncle. Now my mom was doing my uncle and her friend was dong my dad! I was holly crap this is insane. I noticed something strange both ladies had their hands behind thier backs and after a minute I realized thier hands were tied behind thier backs. I knew I should not watch but this was so insane I had to. My dad and uncle began to call my momand her friend names. Then my dad stands up and says I tired lets finish tying up these two tramps and have a drink! My uncle say right on my mom begins pleading with them not to tie them up. My dad and uncle laugh don't worry your holes will get filled later. Then my dad takes out my moms purse and spills it on the floor it's rope he and my uncle grab some and tie my mom and her friends elbows they are both pleading and my dad and uncle crotch rope them both. Next they tie thier ankles and my dad say hey lets tie these two whores together so my uncle picks my mom up and sets her in front of her friend and my dad ties a long rope around them thier breasts are smashed together! My mom is the only one pleading and my dad grabs two made looking ballgags he gives one to my uncle shut her up and I will stuff this one. Both women mpphh and whimper as they are gagged! By now I am excited they mmpph and struggle as my dad and uncle watch and make remarks then my dad takes off his belt and spanks my mom and her friend both of their asses are red. Then they go into the kitchen for their drink. I watch as my mom and her friend struggle drooling is leaking from her friends mouth and I am sure from my moms too but I can only see her backside. Pretty soon my uncle returns with a flyswatter and uses it on my moms feet! Her friend is spared this one. Then my unle unties the rope holding them together and lays my moms friend on the floor he removes her gag and my makes my mom squat on her face Lick her now. She begins licking my mom moans her gag is removed and my uncle puts his rod in her mouth. I sat and watch my dad and uncle tie and gag my mom and her friend for hours both women were spent when it was over their stockings had runs hair messed make run from the spanking. They all smoked one and finished off a fifth and called it a night. I was able to catch more of these displays sometimes it was just my mom her friend and my dad or just my mom and dad. Once when my dad was gone my uncle came over tied and gagged my mom the whole night. No sex no punishment he just would tie her gag her leave her then retie her. He stripped her to just her stockings which I think was his fetish he seemed to like my moms feet,
Tuesday, December 2nd 2003 - 10:17:01 PM
Name: Buster
E-mail address: busterbolok@aol.com
Comments:When I was a youth of 19 back in 1975, I was dating a girl who worked at the same company as I worked at, she was 2 years younger than I was and she lived with her mother who was widowed. Her mum was 43 years old and 5’7” tall and weighed around 130lb with all the curves in the right places. She had ‘38c’ bust, a 25” waist and legs that didn’t seem to end, she was a very smart lady always looking after her appearance and always dressed in either a skirt and blouse or a dress, never in trousers and she always wore stockings, or pantyhose if the weather was cold. When my girlfriend and her mum were together they were often mistaken for sisters rather than mother and daughter. One day my girlfriend decided that we were not going anywhere and she and I split and she left the company where we worked about two weeks later. Two months after that I got a telephone call from her mum, she told me that her car had broken down and she didn’t know who else to ring for help with it and asked me if I would go round to her house to take a look at it. I said I would go that afternoon. I couldn’t see any reason not to because I had always liked her and when her daughter and I split we had split on friendly terms. I arrived at the house at about 1pm and the car was parked on the driveway, it was a long driveway and I reversed my car in behind it, then I went to the door and knocked. After a few seconds wait the door opened and my ex’s mum let me in and led me to the lounge. I asked where her daughter was and she told me that she didn’t live with her anymore. They had argued over her breaking up with me and she had got a job in London and moved away a month earlier. I said I was sorry to hear that and hoped that she was okay. She said she was, so I asked her what the problem with the car was. She then blushed slightly and said she had a confession to make. I asked what the confession was and she told me that there was actually nothing wrong with the car that she was just feeling lonely and missing me not going to the house anymore. She used the car as a rouse to get me to visit her. She went on to say that she knew it was wrong to tell lies and how naughty she was. She had suddenly gone very sheepish and submissive in her voice and actions and me being a quick person picked up on it very quickly. I told that I agreed with her and asked what she thinks should happen to naughty girls who told lies. She again used her sheepish voice and said maybe they should be put over someone’s knee and spanked very hard. At hearing her say this, my cock went as hard as iron and suddenly became very uncomfortable. She noticed as well and I saw a gleam in her eye. Well I had always fancied her and decided to go for broke. I told her that I think she should be spanked but that she should be tied up first. She said that sounded exciting and that she had never been tied up before. I told her that I had always had a thing for ladies that were tied up and told her that her daughter had liked to play bondage games with me. She said that if that was her punishment for telling lies to me then so be it. She then asked what I was going to tie her up with? I told her that I had all my gear in the car and not to worry about that. She then said that I should maybe go and get my stuff and we should get playing, so I went to the car and came back in carrying two holdalls with all my bondage gear in them. She was wearing a white blouse with a plunging neckline and a navy blue skirt with tan coloured full fashion seamed stockings and black high-heeled shoes. I took a length of white soft nylon rope from one of my holdalls and told her to put her hands behind her back. She did so immediately so I walked behind her and wrapped the rope around her wrists several times pulling it tight and cinching it between her wrists tying them palm to palm. She tested the rope and said you’ve done this before. I said yes several times and that she wouldn’t be getting free until I wanted her to. I circled back round in front of her and told her she was a very sexy woman then I took her in my arms and kissed her full on the mouth, she opened her mouth and I slipped my tongue in, she responded and kissed me back very deeply. I cupped her breasts in my hands and she pushed herself into me to try and increase the pressure on her tits so I squeezed them firmly and her breath shortened as I broke the kiss but still massaged her tits. It’s been a long time since I was kissed like that she said. And how long is it since you were last spanked then? I asked. Years she said her husband was the last one to spank her and he had been dead for a long time now. I sat on the settee and pulled her to stand in front of me, I ran my hands over her stocking covered legs, they were beautiful, soft but very firm and shapely, especially in those black high-heels. I took another length of rope bent down and tied her ankles tightly side by side, cinching the rope to make it tight and snug. Then I did the same just above her knees. I then informed her that it was time for her spanking. I took hold of her and pulled her down across my knees. Her skirt was flared and so was easy to rise up to her waist exposing her bound stocking clad legs to me and her black satin knickers. I let my hands roam over her legs, caressing them moving higher until I was caressing the bare flesh of her thighs, then her buttocks. God I was in heaven. A beautiful lady twice my age tied up laid across my knee and completely at my mercy. I explored her bottom and let my hand slide between her legs and discovered that she was very damp around the gusset area. What’s this then are we turned on? I asked her. She sort of purred and let out a little giggle. I lifted my hand and dropped it sharply on her satin covered arse. She let out a sharp gasp and said ouch! I then told her she was going to get another twenty smacks and if she made any noise at all she would get another ten smacks and so on until she took her punishment in complete silence. She started to protest so I slapped her arse hard and in a stern voice asked her if she understood. Her voice went sheepish again and trembled as she said yes sir. I then proceeded to administer the punishment. Twenty smacks rained down on her backside each one slightly harder than the last and not a murmur passed her lips until the twentieth when she squealed out. Oh dear you were doing so well, that means another ten smacks I told her. I put my fingers inside the waistband of her knickers and decided to pull them down and give her the next ten smacks on her bare arse. When I lowered her knickers the cheeks of her arse were nicely glowing red all over, so I gently rubbed them and squeezed them for a few seconds then I started to administer the next ten smacks. This time she took the whole ten and didn’t utter a sound. Very good I told her and then I pulled her knickers back up. I lifted her off my knee and helped her to stand up. She was still silent. I asked her if she was enjoying her afternoon with me. She told me it was very different to what she was used to but she was enjoying herself very much indeed. I asked her if she wanted to be released and she said no so I asked her if she would like to be my bondage slave and be submissive to me on a regular basis. She said she would love it so long as what we did stayed a secret and stayed between just the two of us. I told her it would and from now on when ever we were alone together she would address me as master or sir and that she would be completely at my disposal and cater to my demands at all times. She agreed readily and so I gave her a safe word and a safe signal and told her she must only use them if she thought things were going too far and she really wanted me to stop. She said she understood and would do my bidding and what ever pleased me. That’s all for now folks sorry it’s a bit long let me know if you want to hear more.
Monday, January 12th 2004 - 01:44:52 AM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:Just had to write again. I had the wildest thing happen to me recently. I had a crush on my 7th grade English teacher. She was in her early twenties at the time. I happened to go back home for a visit and was at a local store. Who do I run into but Miss (it was "Ms" back then)Boyd. Now when Miss Boyd was my teacher she wore all the hot styles of the era. She had a nice body, pretty face and long hair. I had many a bondage fantasy about her. I used to fantasize about tying her up to a desk and gagging her. Then run my hands all over her body. Miss Boyd is now in her early 50's but she still looks real good. Anyway, I was in the store and recognized her. I said hello to her and she recognized me immediately. She came over and gave me a hug. Her body was very firm. She asked me what I was doing and how I was. I told her I had moved out to the West Coast and what I was doing. We talked for about 20 minutes and she said "Well, I've got to go but how long are you in town for?" I told her I would be there the entire week. She said "Great! Here's my number. Please call me so we can get together for coffee. Classes are out all this week and I have nothing planned." I said "Okay, Miss Boyd. I'll give you a call." "Please don't call me 'Miss Boyd'. You're a grown man now. Call me Cassie." "Okay, Cassie." The next day I called her and we met at a local coffee shop. Cassie dressed casual but attractive. She still had long hair and she had pulled it back to a ponytail. She wore a pull over sweater, jeans, and some sneakers (yes they were slip-on. I had the best luck). Cassie and I talked and remembered my days in her class. To my surprise, Cassie had apparently been in trouble with the school administration during those days. She was very liberal and the Midwest town we lived in was conservative. Apparently they threatened to fire her on several occasions. Then they got over her views and let her teach. Cassie was single when she taught me but apparently had gotten married when I was in high school but according to her, the marriage was a bust. She divorced about a year afterward and never married again. She kept her maiden name so she was always Ms Boyd. Cassie then looked at me and said "You know, you've turned into quite a handsome man. How old are you now." I told her I was in my 40's. She then said to me "You know, now, thats not quite a difference at all." I looked at her "Cassie, are you making a move on me?" "God, I hope so. I find you very attractive. Do you mind?" I said "No not at all. In fact, I find older women very attractive." She then leaned over and laid a very sensual kiss on me. She leaned back with a surprised look on her face "I'm sorry. I should know better than to do that in public." I told her "Its okay with me, I enjoyed it." She said "I'm sure you did but I'm still a teacher here and everyone knows you were once my student." Cassie started to sound worried. I thought she was going to go when she whispered to me "Let's go back to my place." We got back to her house, the same one she always lived at. We got inside and made more small talk. I asked her why she never married. "Well, after it was over with my ex, I just never seemed to want to marry. I was in a long term relationship with a man in the next city. I was very discreet with that relationship." I asked her why and what happened to him. Cassie said "Well, he was older than me and he passed away two years ago. We were discreet because we were into an alternative life style." I looked at her and asked her "What kind of alternative life style. She said "bondage. It was love bondage, though. He would never hurt me or put me in uncomfortable positions. I was mainly bound and gagged during sex." I was shocked and elated. My 7th grade English teacher, the object my teenage bondage fantasies was into bondage herself. END OF PART I
Saturday, January 17th 2004 - 01:38:07 AM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:PART II Cassie went on to tell me about her bondage experiences. Apparently her lover had a sneaker fetish as well. Thats why she always wore keds sneakers. She says she still thinks about him and continues to wear the things he liked. She looked at me and said "You know, I used to notice that you looked at me especially when we had a casual day at school. You always looked at my feet when I would wear sneakers. Do have a sneaker fetish?" I told her that I did and I especially liked the slip on style she was wearing. She said "Those were Russ's favorites, too. So tell me, as long as we're being honest with each other, what would you fantasize about me?" I said "Well, I'm a little embarassed since now I know I was so obvious back then." She laughed "CJ, a 13 year old boy knows nothing of how to be discreet. I found it kind of cute. In fact, did you ever notice that you always had an unobtructed view of my feet especially when I wore sneakers?" When Cassie said this, it came back to me that I could always see her feet. Damn, I thought. She knew the whole time and never embarassed me with it. Cassie looked at me and said "Do you still like what you see?" She took her foot and rubbed my leg with it. I told her "Yes, I do." "What do you want to do with me?" I told her "Live my teenage fantasy and tie you, gag you, and make love to you" With that said, Cassie got up, took me by the hand, and led me back into her bedroom. She had a four poster bed. She looked at me and said "Everything you need is in that top drawer in the chest of drawers. I am now your sex slave. Do with me as you will." I went to the drawer and found rope, tape, and an array of bondage gear. I took a piece of rope walked up to Cassie and tied her hands behind her back. Once her hands were bound I turned her around and kissed her passionately. She returned the kiss. I sat her on the bed and tied her ankles with another piece of rope. I took the scrunchie out of her hair so it was long and flowing. I took a piece of tape and put it over her mouth. END OF PART II
Saturday, January 17th 2004 - 11:00:55 PM
Name: CJ
E-mail address: mtdiablo65@hotmail.com
Comments:PART III Cassie was bound and foot and tape gagged before me. It was like a dream come true. I then layed her on the bed and fondled her like I always wanted to. She "mmmmpppphhh'ed" behind the gag. I then untied her but left her gagged. I undressed her and tied spread eagle to the bed. I then made very passionate love to her (The details are personal and private). Afterward, I untied and ungagged her. We were laying in her bed when she said to me "It has been a long time since I experienced love making like that. I did not realize how much I missed being tied up and gagged." I told her "Well, you made a teenage fantasy come true for me as well. I still can't believe that my fantasy has become a reality." Cassie looked at me and said "Believe it and theres more to come if you want. Now, I want to know the exact fantasy you had of me when you were a teenager." I told her "Well, you are all alone in the classroom grading papers or doing something like that. You are wearing casual clothing and slip on keds sneakers. I come up behind you, put my hand over your mouth. I then tie your hands behind your chair, gag you, then tie each ankle to a chair leg. I then rubbed my hands all over you and fondled you." "Wow!" she said "Pretty intense for a 13 year old boy. Do you want to do it for real?" "Are you serious?" I asked. Cassie said "Sure I am. Classes are out for the week and I can get into the school. No one should be there. You want to do it tomorrow?" I was in disbelief. Cassie was actually going to let me have the exact fantasy I had in her class. "I always had a kidnap/hostage fantasy at school myself. It was never one of my students though." END OF PART III
Monday, January 19th 2004 - 01:39:51 AM
Name: sen sen
E-mail address: none@no.com
Homepage URL: http://same
Comments:Here is a post I have been wanting to share for some time. It happend last year during spring break. My neighbor who is in her mid 40's and looks hot got divorced. Leaving only her and her daughter who is in college. Sara is been friends with my mom for yesr so it was no big deal for her to ask me if i would be willing to take care of her yard and tune up her car when it needed it. Sara is a teacher so she always dresses nice i love it when she wears hose but she does'nt wear them to often. Anyway spring break came her daughter came and left. Sara had me helping her with some painting. We really got to know each other and I eventaully let out my secret love for tying up ladies. She teased saying I bet you only like to tie up young pretty girls like my daughter? I smiled and said no I love to tie up pretty older ladies because they know who to play! Sara looked stunned and later that night she called my house asking if I had time to stop over. When I went in she was dressed in a white slip white panty's and tan stockins and garter belts. I was stunned she told after a drink she has had this fantasy of being tied up in her home by a masked man. I was more then willing to help her no problem. So I went home and swiped a pair of my moms tan knee hi's stockings and got my rope. I pulled the stocking over my head and went in Sara's home making sure I locked the door behind me she was vaccuming. I snuck up behind her clampped my hand over her mouth and led her to her bed room. once in there I made her kneel on the floor and realizing I had nothing to stuff in her mouth I then saw her clothes basket I told her she better not scream as I went and got her basket she laid there silent then I spilled out her basket in front of her and saw gold panty's and pantyhose so I grabbed her panty's balled them up and forced them in her mouth she grunted and whimmpered as i asked how her cunt tasted then I used the pantyhose to hold them in. I took an ace bandage I brought and warpped it around her head making sure she could not open her jaws! I then taped over the bandage and a few strips over her hosed mouth then i got another pair of her hose and pulled them over her head. She was mpphing and then I pulled her hands behind her and tied her wrists crossed and then her elbows. I tied her ankles removed her heels and then finshed her off with a hogtie. I knew I tied her good she laid still I ordred her to struggle she did but not very hard. I left her like that for a while taunting her as she asked me to do. I then carried her to her living room where I removed her hood and the bandage. I untied her only to retie her to her coffee table where I ate some food and drank an few beers setting my plate on her she stared at me whimppering finally I was so turned on by her I took out my cock and jerked off. She squealed as I came for her! I cleaned up and untied her she told me she would like to play again sooon.
Tuesday, January 27th 2004 - 10:03:04 AM
Name: David
E-mail address: tieerup@yahoo.com
Comments:I have been into bondage since just about as far back as I can remember. In the middle 1970's I had just got out of the army and began my current profession. I was married at 21 to the woman of my dreams. So I thought. When we moved into our first apartment, I gave it no thought when our new neighbor said hello. She was much older. Possibly in her late 30's or early 40's. She was much bigger than my 5'0" 100lb wife. I would say she was about 5'9" 155 or so and she had some enormous boobs. She had blond hair and was kind of homely looking. I worked one of those wierd shifts that started at 6PM and ended at 2AM and arrived home usually around 3AM. But there were times I was held over and didn't arrive home until 6 or 7AM. I had revolving days off. One month it was Mondays and Tuesdays And another month, it was Wednesdays and Thursdays, and so on. On one of my days off, I went out to get my newspaper, when I saw a woman standing at my neighbors door. She was wearing a tight wool business suit with nylons and heels. Since my neighbor's front door is right next to mine, I had to wait until she moved to open my door. She looked at me and smiled. It was my 40ish, not so homely looking anymore, neighbor. She gave me a big smile and said "Good morning Dear". I said hello back and she turned to walk away. Seeing her curves move in her tight suit caused me to stare a bit. Suddenly she turned and looked back at me. I must have turned beet red and turned away immediately. I thought to myself, what am I doing. She is old enough to be my mother. She probably thinks I am some young perverted kid. Weeks passed and I was getting used to living at this place. There were other times, I saw my neighbor as she left for work. There were even times I saw her returning home about the time I arrived home from work. Up until this time, I had never seen her with a man and I assumed she lived alone. I guessed she was arriving home this late from dates. It was on one of these nights that things started happening. As I was locking my car and getting ready to walk out of the carport, she pulled up right next to me. She parked and quickly stepped out of her car. She said she was happy that I was here because she was afraid to walk up to her apartment. She said lately she had a man follow her home and she was worried he was behind her now. Just then a car drove through the alley and there was a man in the car looking in our direction. So she grabbed my arm and we started walking to our apartment complex. The car sped off. As we walked upstair she asked me if I would stay with her in her apartment for a few minutes until she was sure this guy was gone. Reluctantly, I agreed to. She served me a a soda and we talked. I learned her name and that she was recently divorced. Then she asked me if I had any clue why this guy was following her home. I told her that maybe he liked the way she looked. I told her she was a very attractive woman. With that she smiled and asked if I really found her attractive even for her age. I told her, I did. She then said, "Too bad, you probably don't like older women". I tried to change the subject but it only made things much worse. Because when I asked her, why she thought he was following her, she replied very non chalantly, "he is probably outside waiting for you to leave, so he can sneak, tie me up, gag me and rape me". At that instant, I became very uncomfortable. I know I was blushing because my face was extremely hot I am sure she knew she hit a button in me. Because she said, "What a scary thought. Some man coming in here, tying me up gagging me and pulling my panties down to fuck me". Being young and inexperienced, I didn't know what to say. So I said, that I better get going because my wife was waiting. She held my hand and said, please you can't just leave me alone. She undid the top button of her blouse and I could see she her cleavage. She then pulled me close to her and started kissing me. At first I tried to fight it, but smelling her perfume, holding her and feeling her tits press into my chest, I gave in. We kissed and held each other for a few minutes. Then she stopped and let go of me. I thought it was over and I was going get my chance to leave. But then she said she wanted to play a game. "What kind of game?" I asked. She then said something I will never forget. She said she wanted me to pretend I was a bad guy who wanted to rape her. She said she would resist and scream if I gave her the chance. I asked her how was I going to stop her from resisting and screaming. She said that maybe I might have to tie her up and gag her. I told her that this didn't seem like a good idea since my wife was just next door. She reached down and started rubbing my hard cock through my pants and said, "Come on honey, she is probably asleep". The thought of tying up any woman at this stage of my life was more than I could resist since I had never tied up a grown woman before. I asked what should I tie her up with. "Use your imagination" she said. "I am sure you can find something in my dresser". "Now come on! lets get me all tied up!" I grabbed her and covered her mouth with my hand and then she went crazy on me. She began violently struggling and trying to break free. It took me a while to gain full control and get a good firm grip of her. She was trying to scream under my hand and I mean really scream. I squeezed her harder and told her to settle down. Worried that I might be hurting her I asked if she was ok and she stopped struggling. Thinking she wanted to stop, I let go of her. She said, Dont' ask me that anymore, just tie me up and fuck me!" So I grabbed her again and the fight was again on. I looked around and tried to imagine which door led to her bedroom. It dawned on me, her apartment was situated exactly like mine. I saw her bedroom door and struggled to drag her inside. Once inside, I turned on the light to see where her dresser was. I dragged her there and began opening drawers until I found what I was looking for. Pantyhose! I told her to be quiet while I tied her up. But she shook her head as if to say No! I opened another drawer and found something I could use, panties! I took out a black pair and balled them up. I released my other hand from her mouth and quickly stuffed the panties in her mouth. There was no way I could tie a pair of pantyhose around her face to hold the panties in he mouth without losing my grip on her so I forced her face into a pillow on her bed. I straddled her thighs and forcefully pulled her hands behind her back. I tied them with a pair of pantyhose. I reached down and covered her mouth to make sure the panties were still in there and they were. I opened another drawer and found a slip. I rolled it up and forced it between her teeth I wrapped it around her face and knotted it behind head. Immediately I realized my gagging skills needed improvement as she began to easily spit out the panties. I forced them back inside and pulled the slip even tighter. But she somehow started forcing them out again. So I pushed her face into the pillow and pulled the slip even tighter and I then I gave it one hard jerk which took out any slack there might have been. She began grunting and mmmmppphhing! loudly. I knew then that she was gagged effectively. I took more pantyhose and tied her ankles. Then with another pair I tied her knees. Then I took some more pantyhose and tied it tightly around her chest, pinning her arms against her. She was making a very good effort to get loose so I made sure she was bound tighly. Although I now had her completely bound and gagged, I still could not risk letting loose my grip on her because I was sure she would not lie still on the bed. So I took another pair of pantyhose and hogtied her. As I did this, I noticed her skirt had raised up to expose her ass. She was wearing some black lace panties under her pantyhose and I couldnt resist giving her a good swat on her curvy ass with my hand. I stepped back to admire my work. It was, up until this point in my life the most erotic sight I had ever witnessed. She was struggling seductively and whimpering under a very tight gag. I sat next to her and started rubbing her pantyhose covered ass. She started trying to struggle away from me and tried to protest through her gag. I rolled her on her side and saw the buttons to her blouse were loose and I could see she was wearing a white long line bra that was straining to hold in her enormous tits. The bra snapped loose from the front and I slowly unclipped the many clips until her tits were free of the bra. They were enormous and I began holding and squeezing them. I lightly pinched her nipples until they were hard and I began to suck on them. I reached down and began rubbing her pantyhose and panty covered pussy. She was extremely wet and she mmmmfffed! loudly with each probe I gave her. I could hear her breathing rate rise and I knew she was getting really hot. I stood up and unbuckled my pants. When I pulled them down to my ankles, she eyed at my rather large and hard cock and she struggled to move towards me. She was now whimpering even louder under the gag and I was worried she would hyper ventilate. I helped her off the bed on her knees facing the bed. I sat in front of her and she immediately put her gagged mouth on my cock. It took some time, but I untied the knotted slip. I pulled out the panties. She said, "NO! please dont make me suck that thing" I grabbed her head and pushed her mouth against my cock. Again she said, "No" But then she took it in her mouth and sucked me as hard as I had ever been sucked. I held her head and pushed it down on my cock until it was deep in her throat choking her. I let her up for air and then pushed her down again until she gagged on it. Holding her head I made her bob up and down on me for sometime. Being young, my self control wasn't all that good. So I had to stop and fight the urge to blow my load in her mouth. During one of these rests, she said, "Please I hope you dont plan to fuck me!" I took that as my cue and I stood up and undid the pantyhose that kept her in a hogtie. I lifted her until her upper body was on the bed. When I began to pull her pantyhose and panties down, she said, "No! dont fuck me, I will scream". I picked up her soggy panties and stuffed them back in her mouth. "No you wont" I said as I tied the slip tightly between her teeth. Then I went into her drawer and found another slip. I folded it, covered her mouth with it and tied it very tighly. Then I took another one and blindfolded her. I guess you all know what happened next. I fucked her doggy style and it didn't take me long to cum. After we were done, I untied her and since I couldn't go home smelling like perfume and pussy, she and I took a shower together. She told me that she had always fantasized about being tied up and gagged. But her ex-husband wasn't interested in trying anything new. I admitted to her that I too had bondage fantasies. I told her my wife wasn't interested. She told me that my marriage probably wouldn't last. She was right, it didn't. I lived at this apartment for another year. There were several more games I acted out with my neighbor. I would be willing to share them with you all if you would like to hear.
Sunday, February 15th 2004 - 08:33:26 PM
Name: dat man
E-mail address: work_2kooluk@yahoo.co.uk
Comments:I am from the United Kingdom and this is a True story of what happen one time when my house was being burgled. This happen when I was 12 years old in 1997, I am now 19 years old now. It was a hot summer we were having, my mother who’s name was Vicki had just divorced my father last year and we had moved to a more rural area, our house was more or less in a slightly secluded area in comparison to other houses although it would only take 7 minutes to walk to the other houses, but secluded enough for burglars to rob. It was a Friday and I was on school holiday and I decided to go and visit my friend Ben, he had a swimming pool out back of his house so I went to visit him, I only wore a speedo swimming briefs and a T-shirt and walked off leaving my mum behind. My mother was very beautiful for her age; she was about 37 years old about 5” 5 in height, size 14 with huge 38 GG boobs, shoulder length blond hair, blue eyes. My mum worked has a nurse in a old peoples home and a local practice in town but also she worked part-time has an representative of a Lingerie mail order catalogue company, she would deliver the catalogues to other women’s houses and organise Lingerie Parties in which all the women could have a look and try out Lingerie they may want to buy so we had fairly a lot of women’s clothing in the house, when I left my mum she had said she was going to examine the latest sample packages that had come in and had given me some money and told me to go around Bens house, normally this meant that she was going to test the lingerie out (even though the Bra was always too small) and didn’t want me to be there. Anyway I had been at Bens house for most of the day as it was about 5pm when I decided to head back after the several minute walk I noticed that there was a van in the driveway, I didn’t really wonder why there was one the because we got deliveries from the Lingerie company a lot, I continued onwards and went inside and shouted when I went in, “mum I’m home” that wasn’t any answer but I heard noises upstairs so I went upstairs and walked into my mums room. What I saw shocked me and was something that I would always remember my mother was laying on the bed with barely any clothing on, all she had on infact was some lingerie that had come in this morning (I saw the package), she had on a leopard print thong with, a leopard print suspender belt (I think the American name is Garter belt), suspenders, black stockings, black high heels but no Bra!!. I ran over to my mum and shouted “mum are you alright”, she didn’t respond she seemed unconscious, suddenly a large figure behind me grabbed me and put a wad of cloth over my mouth and nose and I began to feel sleepy. When I woke up I found that my t-shirt had been removed and all I had on were my speedos, I found I couldn’t move either my arms had been tied together very tightly and tied to the top part of my mums bed and my legs were tied together tightly and tied to the bottom of the bed. I could speak either I had been gagged with something and Duct tape had been wrapped around my mouth to further prevent me from speaking, I also had difficulty breathing. Why I could breath that well, it was because my mum had been hogtied very tightly, rope around her ankles knees, thighs, waist, wrists, elbows and around her boobs making them jut out more, effectively they had made sure she wouldn’t be able to escape. They had tied some rope to her waist and tied it around my waist effectively tying us together, me tied to the bed with her hogtied to me, the rope tying us did give her some movement but not much. She had also been gagged very tightly and the difference was she had at least 3 tights (I think this is called Pantyhose in America) pulled over her head, which meant she couldn’t see in of the environment around her and so she didn’t know she was tied to me. It seemed like the chloroform that had knocked my mum out was also just wearing off has my mum began to move, I could feel her huge boobs rubbing against my chest, I know this may sound strange seeing has she was my mother but I could help feeling aroused although I tried to ignore this feeling. Suddenly my mother began to panic and struggled like a Wildcat, bucking, mppppphhhhhhing, moving her body back and forth side to side, anything to break free and all this time I was underneath her feeling her body grind against mine every time she struggled. I began to struggle and mppphing below her also trying to break free but my bonds held good, this made my mum struggle even more, I’m sure she had realised she was tied to someone but she was afraid because she couldn’t see whom it was. I noticed that my mothers nipples had become hard because I felt small little bumps on my chest, at this age I wasn’t really sure what that meant but this had further more got me aroused, I was getting confusing feelings about my mum, I mean I loved her has a mother but my cock was getting stiff and I was feeling something different being tied to her. I tried to ignore my cock getting stiffer and the fact I was getting turned on, unfortunately my mum didn’t help much. We continued struggling for a long time, my mum more than me though, but this had caused my speedos to move slightly to one side and my cock was exposed to the air. It was stiff and began to stick up it didn’t really help when my mothers inner thigh brushed it, I suddenly yelped in my gag at the feeling of my cock brushing on my mothers thigh, she had felt this and began to panic again and began to struggle with renewed fury unfortunately this led to me not being able to control my arousal and so after a few minutes I couldn’t take no more and cummed all over my mums inner thigh, she mppphed and struggled in shock after feeling the sticky substance on her thigh. A lot of time did pass while I was bound to her and I had these feelings that I never had before for her it felt different, I saw my mum has something of a sexual object more than a mother, I knew this was wrong. After hours of struggling my mother had managed to move up my body (thorough bucking and struggling) while hogtied and now her breasts were directly on top of my head so when she rested her huge 38 GG boobs engulfed my face, I enjoyed the warmth they gave off and pushed my head into them burying them, this would still in turn lead to my mother struggling more but I couldn’t help myself I knew it was wrong. Eventually my mums grew weak through her struggles and gave up and fell asleep while tied up and I lay there with my head in her bosoms thinking before falling asleep. It turned out 1 day and a half had past since we were bound and gagged like together like this (I had cummed a few more times in this period) but luckily for us one of my mothers work mates, Jen a fellow nurse had popped over to see if we wanted to come over to a Barbeque and had found the house ransacked and rushed inside after getting no response, she heard us struggling upstairs and found us tied up together and freed my mother than me, you could see my mum was very distressed by her ordeal especially more now when she had been humiliated that she was tied up in this state to me. Jen called the police and we reported our ordeal, I later found out that there were 5 men and these men had pretended to be delivery men and once inside forced my mother to strip and held her while they took opportunities to fondle and grope her body and boobs, they had later did this again when she was tied to me but I had been unconscious to realise this. After this incident my mum and me did find it difficult to talk to one another especially after what had happened and we avoided the subject. Eventually though we did talk about it and my mother explained that it was okay for me to have those feelings at that time because something erotic was happening and being so young I was confused by this and couldn’t control myself or my arousal and that it wasn’t my fault. The men that broke in were never caught.
Tuesday, March 30th 2004 - 12:06:43 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: BLacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 1
Comments:As Ronda (I should remind you she looks very much like Liz Phair) and I got closer she and I would talk about different games we wanted to play. We also played learning about each other games we would ask each other things like I would ask ‘what would you like more to be taken or to surrender’ she said ‘I don’t know I like both’. She asked me stuff like ‘what are your tope three fantasy women’ I said “Hooters girls, & cheerleaders, & sexy spies” she like all my suggestions. Well my story starts with my Dad having to leave and go to work (he’s a doctor), and Ronda (soon to be step mom) coming home from work she knew I was home and I suspect she knew I would strike when she got home from work but how was her real question and she liked it that way. I got ready for her I got on my spy in a suit black head toe plus I sit in the shadows to hide my face also a plastic gun not real, I decided to play the fear game she came in the house she was wearing gray suit with pin striped, with sheer black hose with a seam running up the back, and gray and black four inch pumps, a black silk sleeveless strapless top it was like she had dressed just for me. She was calling my name I left a note for her to find right when she comes in, the note says “I am right behind you and can see everything you are doing, follow my instruction and you wouldn’t get hurt” she then ask “Please don’t hurt me, were is Jake did you hurt him” I told her as I tried to change my voice and sound deeper and older, no I told her but I would if she fought me something bad would happen. She agreed “I’ll do what you ask just don’t hurt us” I told her to seat in the chair nearby she did, I through a black bag full of rope and bandannas and some silk scarves she gave me to use plus some different kinds of tape duct an med.. I then told her to cross and tie her ankles she did this with a nice piece of rope and I could tell she really did a good job wrapping it around a number of times before tying the rope off. I then told her to gag herself she took out two bandannas and to my surprise stuffed them between her rosé colored lips then tied a knot in the middle of one of the scarves a nice black one and finished gagging herself and then I told her to blindfold herself with another scarf she did as I told her very willingly. I then came up behind her I then helped her take off her suit coat she smelled fantastic and her skin soft and as smooth as silk I told her to stand up she did and almost lost her balance I caught her then crossed and tied her wriest in front of her. Next I bent forward and lifted her over my should she let out a ‘MMMMPPPHH” I then carried her up stairs to the master bedroom (mine was to small) I stood her next to the bed here I took off her top and her skirt to revile her satin Safire blue strapless bra and matching thong panties, I laid her on the king-size bed corner to corner and tied her to hands to one post and her feet to the post in the opposite post. I started in right away torturing her by tickling and groping her all over she wiggled and ‘MMMMMPPPHHH” like mad, then the fun ended with the phone ringing no it wasn’t because of the phone it was because of who was on the phone I answered the phone and it was my dad I worried he was on his way home he said no he was still not the hospital then I heard a voice I hadn’t heard from the past. “Jake HI it’s mom” I thought I was talking to the dead what could I say “oh hi” I did not know what ells to say I was in shock I looked at my damsel and she was laying there for me to return and it felt like a dream. Dad asked if I was ok I said yeah I looked over and watched as Rhonda struggled and was really torn between what to watch and what I was seeing, I asked if they were together dad said no he was at the hospital and mom was in her apartment this was a three-way conversation, I looked at Ronda and even though she was bound-and-gagged I knew she knew something was up the way she was listening. Mom told me that “we have a lot to talk about and over the phone isn’t the place and I wanted to at least go lunch and try to explain and try to say how sorry I am for everything and will do anything to try to show you how sorry I am and want to make it up to you” dad said “it’s up to you Jake I’m not telling you what to do if you want to I think you should, but if you don’t you don’t have to no one would make you” I thought a second then agreed to go to lunch the next day mom hung up and dad asked if I was ok I said yeah I guess so, he said we would talk when he got home I should weight up for him he then asked what Rhonda was doing I said she was ‘tied up in something she was doing’ I asked if he wanted to talk to her he said he had to go and we could all talk when he got home.
Thursday, April 29th 2004 - 12:01:05 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 2
Comments:I sat on the bed next to Rhonda she was still bound, then an “mmmmmm” I looked at my damsel for a second then another “mmmmmmm” I reached over and removed her blindfold the look in her eyes was one of wonder I then removed her gag she then asked me what had just happened. I told her about the phone call and that it was from my mom and dad, she asked if they were together I told her no and not to ever worry dad was crazy about you. She asked how I was feeling and what was on my mind; well let’s just say we talked about my mom and feelings the rest of the night, the I remember the most was that Rhonda stayed tied up the whole time till dad got home well I freed her from the posts but she never once asked me to untie her hands or feet. She even went to get something from across the room by hopping like a bunny then back to the bed to top it off, so to speak, while she was hopping back to the bed her bra fell off I think it loosened from all her wiggling so we just laughed I always knew she had a killer body and she didn’t even put it back on. We had been talking awhile then Rhonda asked me a strange question “You told me you never tied up your mom right, why not?” I thought a second then said “well she never made me feel comfortable about myself like you do, and I thought she make me feel like a freak and a weirdo for even wanting to play tie up games, I know if we live to be a hundred years old you’d never do that to me or dad”. Rhonda lend over toward putting her bound hands over my head and lifting her hose covered feet and legs across my lap she pulled me closer toward her beautiful body she whispered in my ear “I think you should tie up your mother if she means she is willing to do what ever it take to bring you to back together” I looked deep in her blue eyes and said “You’re my damsel my one and only (I was young and corny) this game is just between us”. The look in her eyes was something new to me I thought she was going to cry she gave me a deep kiss then pulled me close I she must have know about my hard on then said “you don’t know how happy I am to hear you say that, as long as I know you feel this way about me I feel fine about you doing something you’ve always want to try, all I’m saying is if you get the chance to tie up your mom I want you to take it.” We held each other for quit a while till we realized dad was going to be home so I untied her and went down stairs she got dressed it wasn’t very long dad got home. I wouldn’t bore you with the conversion, so the next day I meet my mom for lunch she had changed she seemed not as angry as when she was with dad and I, first to describe my mom she reminds me of Fran Drescher in how she looked not with the voice and she’s not Jewish either, though she was a built better then Fran Drescher most of the women dad dates have hot bodies, Mom had a way of making me feel like she wouldn’t relaxed or always uneasy this was why I never thought she would let me tie her up.
Thursday, April 29th 2004 - 12:05:17 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 3
Comments:She was wearing a tan pants suit her long black hair was pulled up in a bun, we talk and she tried to explain herself I still had no cue how I should feel as we talked things did get a little easier she asked about me and how I was doing, she started to ask about Dad and Rhonda and I jumped in and said “I do not want to talk about then with you that is not what we are here to talk about we are here to talk about us you and I”. She seemed taken back with my answer then said “Well I see you’ve grown quit a bit and come to express your self quit well, like your father you like to take charge don’t you” I agreed, she ask if I wanted to meet some of her new friends and the people she works with tomorrow night she at a party at a friends house she would love to show me off to her new friends and we could go shopping and she and I could get some new clothes. To be honest I don’t know why I agreed but we went to the mall and she got me some new clothes then we looked at some clothes for her I was bored till I saw the different dresses she was looking at she picked up one I thought she would look awesome in it was a it was black backless and very short I never said anything to mom before about her clothes or how she should dress but something came over me and I spoke up for the first time “YES that’s the dress, get that dress” the look on my Moms face was of great surprise she said “You never seemed before to care what I wear why do you now”? I thought a second then said “You said it mom I am the take charge kind of guy so you just might as well get use to it mom” a smile came over her face and she nodded yes we went to look at shoes next I picked out a pair of black floor shine metal heeled stiletto pumps she look stunned then says “oh I don’t know honey…” I just smiled and said “yes” as we were checking out I saw and hand her a jet black hose with the seam up the back she just looked at me then said “If only your father had cared about what I wear this much we may still be together” I said “Never mind the past from now on I’ll be the master and you the slave, RIGHT” she said yes. I left her and told her just before I left “I’ll pick you up at 7:00, and be read” she said “I never knew you could be like this you really do take charge” I told her “Mom you haven’t seen nothing yet”. Well I was getting ready to leave Dad came in to ask what had happened and what I was up to, he said I should only do what I wanted to and feel no pressure. Few minutes later Rhonda came in she was acting coy she stood next to me and told me how sharp I looked she was in jeans and a tee-shirt but I could see she had hose on underneath her jeans I asked what her and Dad were up to she said they were meeting some friends at sports bar or some thing like that she then pulled a velvet black bag from behind her back and said here I think you might be needing this I looked inside there was some rope and bandannas and even some tape. I asked again “I don’t know if this is going to happen but if it upsets you I wouldn’t even try” she gave me those puppy dog eyes and said “I’m acting like a school girl, I’m just afraid that if you might start wanting to tie her up and forget about me” I said “never” she smiled and gave me a peck on the cheek. I got to Mom’s a few minutes early but to my pleasant surprise she was pretty much ready I saw a half empty glass of wine and the bottle had even less, she looked hotter then I had ever seen her before her hair was up again I told her to take it down she did her black hair went over her shoulders in length and was very shiny. As we got ready to go Mom slipped on her new shoes she looked a little unsteady, they made her legs look so sexy I hated I was looking at my Mom she then said “I don’t know I haven’t warn heels this high (5”) in awhile so I have to get use to them again well it’s like riding a bike you never forget it, and a dress this short for years, what do you think should I change” I had to stop myself from staring and tell her “Do you change a thing just remind yourself I am the master and you are the slave” the stunned look/smile on her face was great she then said “Master? WOW are you are not a little boy anymore are you I’m sorry I missed out on this big change you skipped man and went to master, ok I master I would change but I can’t promise I’m keeping the shoes on all night is that ok”? I told her ‘if you’re a good slave I’ll give you a killer foot massage” she just looked at me as we got in the car I was driving I asked what she said “it’s like I never really knew the real you growing up are there any other surprises for me or should I just weight and see”? Well I saw my chance for my first action so I took it “I would keep you weighting Mom” I then told her to take off her shoes it worked for Rhonda and I so I thought I’d try it again with Mom, she repeated the request wondering if she had heard me right I told “yes” she kicked off her shoes I told her the same thing I had told Rhonda that I didn’t want my slave to run away next I went for broke I pulled out a length of rope from my pocket and started to tie just her ankles I didn’t know what she so I just went ahead and did it I thought about doing her hands also but chickened out. Her mouth dropped open and more shock fell over her she asked “What…..what are you doing are you…..are you tying me up…..your tying me up….I don’t know about this first the outfit next the shoes now you want to tie me up, do you hate me or women or did you learn this from your Father’s girlfriend”? I think I hit my breaking point what I said next even caught me by surprise I looked her strait in the eye and said “Look Mom first let’s get this strait what goes no between me and Dad or Rhonda who happens to be one of the nicest sweetest people and a one of my best friends she is there for me and she listens and helped me through one of the hardest times in my life when you lift is non of your business ever, now first I want to tell you ‘I love you Mom’ but what you see here is me and you would have known this if you had cared I tried, scene I was seven I tried to tell you what I like and that I want to play these games with you do you wouldn’t listen you were always to busy or didn’t try to understand my feeling and help me understand these feeling I was having toward the opposite sex and why I want to tie them up and my love for women’s feet and legs in hose, because the first women I noticed in hose and want to tie up was my Mom and I thought she would call me a WIERDO if I tried to show her what I likes or tell her my feels so if this bothers you and you don’t really want you and I to get closer then go back in your apartment and change we’ll go to your party and after we’ll go back same old same old way it use to be between you and I ok”?
Friday, April 30th 2004 - 08:27:17 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 4
Comments:My heart was racing a hundred miles and hour I thought I was going to pass out I weighted and watched to see what my Mom was going to do next she just sat there quietly looking down then out the window then she turned to look at me I thought she started to cry and said “I just realized now how sorry I am for this I won’t mention your Dad and your friend if you don’t want, I’m sorry I made you think there were things you couldn’t tell me how you felt and share your interests and not think you’re a weirdo, and I’m sorry I didn’t tell you about your Uncles (her three brothers)”. I was puzzled by her last regret I ask what about my uncles she wiped away the tears then told me “Well growing up with three older brothers and being the only girl guess who you think got tied up in all our games growing up I can’t think of a week that went by that I didn’t end up bound and your love of women in hose is strange at all I remember that your uncles love to tie me even more when I got older and was wearing hose and dresses to school or after church I knew I was going to end up some were in the bedroom the garage our dads car even the trunk bound and gagged, and do you want to know the truth I looked forward to it and I like it, they kept tying me up almost till I married your father, he never really liked it that much so I have played for a long time so I forgot what it’s like”. We sat there another minute in silence I was stunned to say the least well Mom broke the silence in “Nice job” I asked “What”? She said “you did a nice job tying my feet…but you know I’m not really tied up unless my hands are also tied” her crossed hands in front of her and her smile told me what to do next as I tied her wriest she told me “this is crazy, not the letting you tie me up part, it’s the letting you tie me up and drive me in a car we could get stopped or an accident….or I don’t know a scared, and no gag here this isn’t the time or the place for me to be gagged”. I never in my dreams imagined this it was more then a dream I was driving my mom all tied up and she was really into it speechless was an understatement when we got there she made me park out of site then untie her she then asked me “let me guess you love to watch ladies taking on and off there shoes” I said mostly off she said “Well I haven’t worn these high a heels for awhile so your going to see a lot of that from me here tonight”. We went into the party and the women I knew as Mom wasn’t there she looked like her and sounded like her but this women was on cloud nine happier then I had ever seen her before she introduced me to all her friends as “her main man Jake” or “the only man in my life Jake” she healed my hand or my arm and never let go, and kept her word on her shoe play she did a lot and she did kick them off as well. We left the party not too late but I could tell Mom had enough to drink so before she got to far we left I didn’t tie her for the return trip she said she was little nervous after the party and her drinking she did take her shoes off and snuggle up next to me. On the way back she told me “Jake you remind me of your Uncle Jeff I know all my brothers liked tying me up but like you he really like it when I was in hose, I remember one Sunday it was after church for some reason it was just the two of us at home we got home and I was wearing a pretty sundress it was blue with yellow flowers and it was really to short for what your uncle had in mind and a pair of white pumps as high as the ones you picked out plus I was wearing dark suntan or taupe hose, I was in the going to my room I walk by his room the door was closed so I went in to my room and before I could kick off my shoes your Uncle grabbed me from behind pushing me unto the bed half-on-half-off of course my legs were on the floor and with that dress I had on all the guess work was over my ass and panties were out there for the world to see (she was just kidding) and I was wearing a g-string which was maybe not what you should be wearing to church, so he’s tying my hands behind my back and I’m trying to tell him ‘my dress is riding up’ and I knew that if I didn’t pull it down it wouldn’t come down by itself, you won’t believe this but it didn’t brother me if my brother saw my ass I’m not really shy about the my body I hope that doesn’t bother you I was afraid your grandfather or grandmother might see us and get mad but he just keeps going my hands then my ankles I’m trying to ask him if he would at least let me put on shorts or another dress but next he’s stuffing a couple of bandannas in my mouth and tying another on over then to make sure I’m gagged and boy was I, he then lifts my legs on the bed ties my knees and then my elbows then to top it all off he hogties me next he takes off my shoes and starts tickling my feet and legs I’m just about to pee from all this tickling I mean I’m ‘MMMMMM MMMMM MMMPPPHH’ I think he liked the smell of my feet to but I never asked that’s kind of gross but oh well, after I don’t know how long this goes on he leaves me there I try my best to get free but it wasn’t happening he was ever good at tying, well he comes undoes the hogtie and tells me to ‘why don’t you come out to the living room and watch TV with me’ well he doesn’t untie me he just leaves me all tied up and well I took that as a challenge I worked my way to standing up from the bed witch was a feet in itself and hopped my way all the way to the living room and sat down on the couch next to him thinking he might untie me but NO he laid me down and massaged my hose covered feet and legs. How about that, well he did take my gag out the feed me and give me something to drink, and he did untie me to use the bathroom but then retied me right away I spend most of that day tied-up & gagged those were go times”. I couldn’t believe my ears was this my Mother or was she taken by aliens?
Friday, April 30th 2004 - 08:31:25 PM
Name: Jeff
E-mail address: teenman@yahoo.com
Comments:I'm 17 years old and have had a thing for my aunt Glynnis for a couple of years now. She married my dad's brother so she is not a blood relative. I have read some stories here and found a guy who has thing for keds and vans sneakers with his women. Well, I have the same thing. Glynnis is 32 years old. I first met her when I was 9. Her and I really got along well. Now, Glynnis was a smoker when she first married my uncle but quit shortly afterward and I really liked that. I found out later she quit for my health as we were spending a lot of time together. As the years went on, I developed a crush on her. Glynnis always wore shorts, t-shirts, and these black vans slip on sneakers with no socks. As I got older, this was one of the things that turned me on. One night when I was 15, Glynnis was over my house and it was just the two of us. We would always kid each other and then wrestle around on the floor. This one time we were wrestling and I got the best of her. I had her arms pinned and she then threatened to scream. While no one could hear her, I then clamped my hand over her mouth and said "Go ahead. Who can hear you now?" Her eyes opened wide and she let out a loud "MMMMMPPPPPHHHHH!!!!!" It kind of scared me because I thought maybe she might have been angry with me. I took my hand away and said "Glyn, are you okay? You looked a little freaked out." She went on to tell me about an incident that happened shortly before her and my uncle married. Apparently some burglars had broken into the house she was living in and took her captive. She was bound, gagged, and somewhat tormented during the night. She said they left her that way until my uncle found her the next morning. She did say that one of them had clamped their hand over her mouth like I did and it just surprised her but she wasn't mad. I then asked if I did it again would she mind. She got this funny look and said "Guess you'll have to find out on your own" and just smiled. Over the next couple of years her and I would wrestle and play around. I did clamp my hand over her mouth a couple of times and she just layed their with this look on her face. Not fear but kind of like she was enjoying it. One night a couple of weeks ago, I brought up her being taken captive again. "Glynn, what was it like for you being bound and gagged?" She said "Well, I was mostly afraid because I didn't know what to expect." I asked her "Did it ever turn you on?" She said "You know, at the time I didn't give it much thought but thinking back on it, I think I like being bound and gagged. Your uncle and I used to do it before that incident but he hasn't since and I kind of miss it." I told her "Well, if I was him, I'd do it for you." She just smiled and said "You don't have to be him to tie me up" and just kind of smiled at me. This was an invitation. The night before, my mom told me that she, my dad, and uncle would be going out. Glynnis said she wanted to hang with me at our house. This was not an unusual thing so no one paid any attention to it. Glynnis came over, dressed in her shorts, sneakers, and t-shirt. She sat down and talked with my mom for a short time. I went upstairs to get my stash of ropes, tape, and bandanas ready. I had made up my mind I was going "kidnap" my aunt and hold her captive. I brought my stash down keeping a length of rope in my pocket and a strip of duct tape on my pant leg. Everyone at gone out and had been gone for about a half hour. I then put my plan into action. I walked in the room and Glynnis was sitting on the couch watching TV. "There's a good movie on TV, want to watch it with me?" Glynnis asked. "I will in a minute. Could you come over for a second, I want to show you something." Glynnis got up and walk past me. I then reached up and clamped my hand over her mouth and drug her to the ground as she said "What do you want shoMMMMMMPPPPPPPHHHHHH!!!!!" I grabbed the piece of duct tape and put it over her mouth. I then tied her hands behind her back. She offered no resistance but was making a lot of noise. END OF PART I
Saturday, May 1st 2004 - 11:58:46 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 5
Comments:We got to her place she was singing and dancing we sat on the couch next to each other she told me how happy she was with all we had done tonight she laid back on the large pillows I reached down and lifted her legs and placed them on my lap she just rolled with it I removed her shoes and began massaging her hose cover feet she didn’t even raze her head be she did start cooing and telling me “oh Jake that feels FANTASTIC you have your Fathers hands”. I did this for about twenty minutes it was then it came to me I mean I looked at her just laying there in her dress and hose and saw what my Dad must have seen when they got married, don’t read anymore into this then the fact I was getting closer to my Mom, I reached into my pocket and pulled out the rope I had used before I crossed and tie her ankles weighting to see her next reaction the smile on her face told me I wasn’t dreaming she sat up and looked at me and said “I hope you didn’t think I forgot we are going to play because I didn’t I was just enjoying your wonderful massage. So what should we do first do you like to play games like kidnap or burglar or caught spy? I have an idea it’s kind of late so you tied me up pretty nice in the car why do you show me how good you can tie me up first OK, what would you like me to do”? I first tied another rope just above her knees then told her to turn her back to me place her hands behind and cross then she remembered the position I wrapped the rope over and around and through, I tied her elbows with another rope she told me “Man your good” she then said “ok I guess it’s time for the gag you know what I remember liking about the gag was the helpless feeling it gave me and the gag talk trying to make someone understand what your trying to say” Rhonda had packed well for me three bandannas, she saw the three bandannas and a roll of med tape she said “hey I wonder if I can still if two of those in my mouth” I agreed and stuffed two of then and knotted the last one and pulled it between her open rude red lips those finishing my Mom’s gag. I sat there and watched her struggle awhile she was getting into it I then said ‘maybe you’d be more comfortable in the bedroom on the bed’ she thought a second then “MMMMPPHH” an agreement. Next before I knew it she was standing up and hopping her way to the bedroom I watched as her dress started riding up she turned to look at me and started laughing under her gag I watch with a lot of excitement, then saw that she almost fell and caught her before she could then I told her I would help and put her over my shoulder and carried her to the bedroom she made “mmmm MMMMPPHH” as I did this but put up no fight. I put Mom on the bed then watched her struggle her dress was riding up but she didn’t seem to really care so I just watched her for awhile I started tickling her hose covered feet and legs she really kick up a storm so I knew it was time for a hogtieing once again I am shocked at how flexible my Mom is and her hands reach her feet easily. I lost track of time I don’t know how long Mom stayed tied-up but she never once seemed to care ether, I just sat next to her enjoying the show Mom stopped her struggle and turned her head and from under her gag I heard her ask “mmmm” I just smiled and told her “I love you Mom even after you left me, and I want to see you and spend time with you and now if you now knowing what you know about me are you going to be cool know that at least every other weekend your probably going to end up wearing hose and tie up at least once during that weekend, do you think this is something you can live with”? She motioned for me to remove her gag I did she motioned for me to come closer she gave me a sweet kiss she then told me “First and for most ‘I love you with all my heart and always will regret leaving you” knowing how this makes you feel not including how it makes me feel I will look forward even more toward your visits I thought you might want to come over more often then every other weekend so we could spend ,ore time together I would love it if you might even move in with me, now honey could you untie me I need to use the bathroom”? More to come
Monday, May 3rd 2004 - 12:09:38 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 6
Comments:I untied Mom and no sooner did I have her hands and elbows undone she wrapped her arms around my neck and gave me another sweet sweet kiss she I finished untying her feet and legs she scampered off to the bathroom I thought about what she had asked and knew the answer but had to think of how to tell her no. So as Mom came out of the bathroom asking me what to do next I jumped her from behind clamping my hand over her mouth stuffing the bandannas in her mouth then placed two stripes of med tape over her mouth to keep them in place I then crossed and tied her hands behind her back then sat her in a chair crossed and tied her ankles then tied then to the rung of the chair and pulled then up so her hose covered toes were off the ground. I watched her for awhile then said “Mom I told you ‘I love you’ and I do but I have too much going on at home to move in with you with school, Dad and Rhonda, and my other friend. But you are right I finding out what we did tonight about each other I know I’ll be coming to visit more then every other weekend I will make a point of stooping by a lot more often”. I could see there was a look of disappointment across her face but even gagged she nodded yes, well we played for awhile longer I tied her up another time then I said I had to go it was getting late, I finished by giving by her another foot massage while she was bound and gagged on the bed she was still purring. Well I left Mom happier then I can remember seeing her in my life she couldn’t stop hugging and kissing me I promised I would be back soon she asked when I said two or three days. As I drove home I remembered that I was to call Dad just to let him know I was on my way he answered the phone and asked how everything went I told him pretty good he then told me he had to leave the was a bad car accident and they just called him in to help but Rhonda was still up to talk. Well I had to think of what I was going to say to Rhonda about how it went with Mom and the tying her up if I was completely honest I would be one dumb S.O.B. I don’t think she could handle the fact that my Mom was so into being bound and gagged, I think she was hopping Mom would reject the idea of me tying her up or she thought that Mom would try it and not like it or think this is ok or nothing of interest. I wasn’t sure of what Rhonda would feel if she found out Mom loved to be tied up so I decided to not tell her the whole truth no not lie but just don’t tell everything. I got to my home and decided to see what if I could see what Rhonda was doing in inside I tried not to look like a peeping tom or a burglar so I didn’t want to take to long. I saw her there sitting on the couch with her leg stretched out and a blanket over them she was wearing her long dark blue velvet bathrobe and had the TV on but was reading a book also so she was really kicking back she didn’t look like she was ready to play but I thought I would give her a little start. So I was quitter then a church mouse as I snuck up behind her and clamped my hand over her mouth and pinned her arms with my other arm she lets out with a “MMMMPPHH” as I grab her I hold her for a minute then she make a “mm mmmm mmmm” I release my hand and she asks “So how was your night” I released her she put her legs on the floor and motioned for me to sit next to her I looked and saw white socks so I thought she must be cold. Well I sat next to her and told her what my Mom and I talked about and what we did (well not everything) she of course got around to asking “well what happened when you asked about tying her up”? I told her “Well to my surprise she didn’t hate it and was sorry I never told her I wanted to tie her up earlier in our relationship and she would understand if I wanted to do it again and would not say no if I did want to do this again” she then asked in a bite of a shocked voice “You didn’t tell her about us …did you”? I paused then said “Why wasn’t I suppose to” a look of shock comes over her face I breakout laughing and tell her of course not please have a little more faith in me then that she pauses a second then starts to laugh herself then gives me a gentle smack on the arm.
Thursday, May 6th 2004 - 08:14:30 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 7
Comments:We talk awhile longer she seemed to be happy, she then asked if I was hungry I said sure we go to the kitchen I take a seat at the kitchen table I ask what do we have to eat she said “your Dad and I brought some food home from our night out” we talked as she got me something to eat I then noticed my bag of stuff on the floor. I reached over and picked it up off the floor to make sure and it was my bag of ropes was surprised to see it lying there and before I can ask why Rhonda hands me a plate of food from behind I say “thanks” and look at it it’s a plate full of chicken wings I can’t believe they are one of my favorite. So as I turn to ask her were they went tonight there before me stands my own personal “Hooters Girl” Rhonda in a black Hooters tank top and matching satin Hooters short shorts with suntan hose and white ankle socks. My mouth is wide open I am speechless she moves around to the front of the couch to give me a better look, she asks me “if I like it” a second later I say “don’t take this wrong, but that is a dumb question, you might as well ask me if I like eating or breathing” she laughs then sits on the table in front of me crossing her legs (I love the sound of her hose covered legs rubbing together). The smile on her face says it all she starts to feed me I just try to keep the food in my mouth she then says something I don’t real understand she tells me “Well you have to finish up and get I’m all alone and have to clean up and lock up” I realize she is talking like a waitress I know she wants to play armed robbery she turns her back to me and stands at the kitchen counter I stand up and say “Well I’ll be getting but with all the money” I then put my finger in her back pretending it’s a gun she doesn’t move she simple says “There’s no money the manager took it with him so you might as well just go away” I tell her “I don’t believe you so I better make sure myself” I pull her hands behind her back cross and tie them telling her she’s coming with me I lead her to the master bedroom and ask where’s the safe she says she doesn’t know I lead her to the bed sit her down on it knee down cross and tie her ankles. I start looking like I’m looking for a safe or something she sits there trying her bonds I ask her where is it she says “I don’t know what talking about” I tell her I still don’t believe her she says “I don’t care just don’t hurt me” I pullout another length of rope and tare off two strips of med tape, I knee down and tie her just above the knees she says “OH COME ON don’t tie me up anymore, JUST take what you want and go I promise I won’t tell anyone anything I PROMISE” I then reach down and pull off her white socks reveling her sexy hose covered feet it was a tossup who’s legs and feet were sexier Rhonda or Moms I’m glad I never had to pick. As I’m lessening I am rolling her socks into a ball I then tell her “Well little Lady I’m not going anywhere till I have a look around but I’m not going to take any chances with you so….” she pretends to be very upset with what she knows is going to happen next “OH NO NO please NO gag I promise I’ll be quit just please please don’t gaaaaaaa”. That was her last word as I stuffed the socks in between her ruby red lips then finished gagging her with the med tape she let uot with a “nnnfff” I then finish by rolling her legs onto the bed and hogtie her to finish her off I blind fold her. I tell her to take care I’ll be right back. I go in the kitchen and get my food I then return and get ready to watch the show and boy did Rhonda put on a good show she was all over that bed I mean she was going all out to look like a damsel in distress. I ate as I watched her wrestle and wiggle all over the bed, then washed my hands and cleaned up I’m not sure how long she was rolling around but I think it was a good hour I thought I better give her a rest before she gets to tired. I thought I would play something different so I walk up calling out if there was anybody here I wanted to see her reply and she played along she start “MMMM MMMMM MMMM” as to try to get some ones attention I walked up to the bed and asked if she was ok she nodded yes I took off her gag and blindfold she says “OH thank you thank you this BIG BRUTE of a man robbed me then he tie me up and gagged me with MY OWN socks, so now you can untie me Mister if you please come on……please Mister…. what are you weighting for Mister” a smile rose upon my face as I started stroking her hose covered legs her mouth fell open she then asked “What are you smiling about….I’m not going to get untied right now am I”?
Thursday, May 6th 2004 - 08:16:59 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 8
Comments:I tell her “Well sense I did save you and this guy went to all the trouble of tying you up I just would HATE to see all that go to waste” I start moving my hand up and down her legs she asks “what …what are you doing…untie me I mean it…..untie me come on” I tell her “I know you’ll love this if you give it a try” I replace her tape gag with a cleave gag she tries to voice her disappointment but all that I hear is ‘MMMMPPPHH’ I start massaging I undid her hogtie she in gag talk says “mmm mmm” witch I think meant thank you I started massaging her legs up and down she purred like a kitten after what must have been an hour she snapped her fingers this was our signal to stop and ask what was up she told me she need to use the bathroom I of course agreed but asked if she would stay gagged she nodded in agreement. I untied her and loved to watch her scamper away to the ladies room I love the way she walks on her toes like she still has heels on, I lay back on the bed and closed my eyes it must have been about ten minutes when she came back to the bed. She tapped me and pointed to the gag she was asking me to remove the gag I did she told me she was tired and just wanted to just lay here and talk I agreed. She then said she was sorry for getting so jealous and felt like she was acting like a little girl she just was she just thought if I started to play with my mother I would stop wanting to play with her she just didn’t want to loose what we had and she knew I was going to find a girl and was going to tie her up as well and she understood all but just didn’t want to be forgotten so as we laid there next to each other holding each other I told her that wasn’t ever going to happen and I would never stop our games we fell asleep and woke up next to each other she made me breakfast and keep her feet bound the whole time. The next day Dad and Rhonda went out shopping so I was just remembering the day before like it wasn’t real I could never get a girl to let me tie them up anytime I wanted let alone a woman now I had two women who liked to play. So I was just knocking around the house when the phone rang to my surprise it was my Mom she sounded like she was on a cell phone she asked what I was doing I said nothing she then asked “What are you doing tomorrow for lunch” I said I had no plans she ask “Why don’t we have lunch together you can come down to my work at lunch time, the whole office is only working a half day so I can introduce you to some more of the people I work with like my best friend Nicole she wasn’t there the other night. I was a little hesitant that’s when my Mom tried bribing me “Come on honey I bout you a present” I hated sounding like a caver but I agreed to make her feel better…really.
Saturday, May 8th 2004 - 10:35:49 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 8
Comments:I did tell Dad and Rhonda where I was going he seemed ok and she seemed ok as well they we’re going to be gone most of the day, though Rhonda did come in my room a number of times making sure I’d see her in her hose covered feet and did make some mention of being “all tied up to day’ with things to do” I just laughed and gave her a wink. Well I got to my Moms work she worked in and office well it looked like it a huge old house but it was a office. I came a just about the lunchtime everybody was getting ready to leave her friend Nicole was there near the receptionist she knew me when I said who I was and introduced herself to me to let you know how Nicole looks she looks a lot like Jane Seymour but her super long hair was black as night her eyes were almost as dark and deep she is wearing a black pinstriped suit with matching mini skirt, jet black hose with five inch pumps. She showed me the way to my Mom’s office on the way she told me she was very happy to finely meet me my Mom had told her so much about me (of course I wondered just how much) we got in this old elevator just big enough for two, she tells me that since the day my Mom and I went to the party “Your Mom can’t stop talking about how better thing are so much better between the two of you and she is looking forward to things getting even better. She told me you’re quite the take the take charge guy” she then gave me a wink “I love those kind of men” she then put her hands on my shoulders and told me “OOO you are the strong one” I began to wonder just how much had Mom told her I mean was she cool with what happened or what did Mom tell her. She led me to my Mom’s office and yeah I liked the view Nicole must have been about the same age as Rhonda maybe even younger, there was my Mom behind the desk with a phone in her ear she motioned for me to come in and waved to Nicole. With a friendly wink as Nicole she looked me over one more time then “You take good care of your Mom like she say’s you do so well and I’ll be seeing you a lot more around here ‘Master’ ” well that answered a lot of my questions about how much she knew. Mom motioned for me to come around her desk and sit next to her still talking on the phone I had no real choice she had a chair next to hers behind her desk so I did. It was another minute before Mom hung up the phone I did notice that Mom was wearing a white suit her skirt wasn’t as short as Nicole’s but it was for what I was use to seeing Mom in and with a her dark tan hose and a pair of killer five inch white pumps my Mom was styling. She finely hung up the phone she quickly turned to me and asked “So you like” as she looked down at her outfit and showed me her shoes, I of course said “OH YEAH” she then told me “I have some bad news about lunch something has come up and I have to take some phone calls and NO body else can take these calls well the boss could but he’s gone so it’s up to me to talk to these people, but I told you I have something for you” she reached around and picked up two box’s one little and the other much bigger. She then said “Here open this one first” she handed me the little one I opened it was wrapped like the other so I took off the wrapping and open the little box inside was a key on a keychain Mom just smiled and told me “that’s the key to my place if you want to stop by or surprise me sometime you have it to use” I thanked her with a hug and a kiss. Next was the much bigger box I unwrapped it and inside was a gym bag a nice leather I didn’t know what to say she then told me to open it I did and inside I found a whole lot of stuff all different colors of rope, a dozen scarves of different colors, a half dozen bandanas, duct and med tape, then I found a whole bunch of pantyhose. I couldn’t believe my eye’s my Mom watched to see the look on my face I most have looked in shock she then told me “I thought you could keep this at my place for when you come over and we play I looked on the internet and asked Nicole what you might like to use you know is that ok”? I smile and said it was great, “I hope you don’t mind I ordered lunch (Chinese) for us scene I can’t leave till this phone call’s are done when ever that is”? Just then the phone rang Mom reached over and answered it, I look through the bag some more I couldn’t believe she got all this for me to use to tie her up, Mom was talking on the phone and sitting facing me her legs were crossed and she was wiggling her foot I think it was just her way but with all this stuff and being the only two people in the building I had to test out my new stuff. I reached in to my new bag of goodie’s and pulled out a length of black rope I reached down a scooped up my Mom’s feet and placed then into my lap she went backwards in her chair but not to far. I removed her shoes reveling her RT she just smiled and covered the mouth piece and said “There new”(her hose) then gave me a wink. I placed her ankles side beside and tied them that way I looped a rope around the middle to secure then I love the way she wiggled her toes and rubbed her thighs together but of course next I had to tie her just above the knees I this would mean I would have to lift her skirt up a little but not to much I wondered what Mom might do when I tried this but I did it anyway. And to my surprise she may the OOO face but did not try to stop me so I figured it was OK I tied her thighs the same way, I knew with her on the phone I couldn’t do much more right now so I started giving her a really good feet and leg massage now that put a smile on Moms face it must have been about twenty or more minutes when we heard a door bell Mom look at me and said “the food” I asked what should I do she handed me the money I jokingly said “what about you why don’t you get it” she just smiled and cover the mouth piece and said “I’m a little tied-up right now”.
Saturday, May 8th 2004 - 10:50:33 AM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 9
Comments:So I went and got the food and made sure to tip the delivery person, I made my way back to my Mom’s office it felt like forever and when I got there I look at my Mom’s desk and she wasn’t behind it to my surprise she was over by the filing cabinet she had taken off her suit coat and with a cordless phone in hand and her hose covered legs still bound and she was on her tip toes she was look up files. She look at me and gave me a wink then pointed over to the couch to eat, this was a very nice big couch and was very big and very roomy. I put the food on the coffee table and Mom was still talking on the phone so I started getting lunch ready it was then I looked up to see Mom hopping across the run still talking on the phone she stopped just in front of the coffee table I had the food and said her goodbyes then was done making her way around the table she sat down next to me and told me she was done and now her attention was all mine. We sat and ate for awhile and talked I put Moms legs a crossed my lap she thought I might not be comfortable but I told her that I was very comfortable and not to worry. We talked about my school and her work and her friend Nicole I asked how much she told her about me Mom started to laugh them said she was sorry for laughing but I have nothing to be in barest about or feel bad Nicole thought it was great and said being tied-up was always one of her fantasies. Mom tell me I do every good at tying her up as she checks out her legs rubbing her hose covered legs and feet I love the sound that makes she then says “I know you want to finish your job but if you had finished tying me, up well I couldn’t have eaten with my mouth gagged, and with my hands tied you would have had to be feeding me’ it hit me like lighting I just stared at Mom for a minute when she looked at me then asked “oh you don’t want to….do you” I lifted up Moms legs from off my lap and laid them on the couch I reached into my new bag of stuff and took out some more rope and a bandanna. Mom leaned forward I crossed and tied her wrists she leaned back then looked at the bandanna in my hand an said “It’s going to be impossible to finish lunch with that in my mouth” I told her “It’s not for that it’s for this” and I use it as a bib so she didn’t mess her nice blouse she thanked me for that and we finished lunch Mom said she remembered feeding me and never thought I would be feeding her the same way so soon. I knew Mom was in no position to clean up so I decided to do it for her she told me I didn’t have to but I did for her, but first I would clean up Mom first I took her plate away and used the bandanna I used for her bib and whipped off any crumbs she looked at me and said “Thank you honey AAAAHHHHH” that’s when I used her bib for her gag she took it in ever nicely then weighted as I pulled out one of the scarves from my bag and pulled it between her ruby lips to keep it in place Mom was now gagged. I started cleaning up Mom sat there and tried her bounds a little and even “mmmm mmmm” a bit to let me know she was my prisoner. I finished cleaning then turned my attention to Mom so I decided to roll her over and hogtie her she made even more noise I then start massaging her feet and legs she really starts going crazy when I start tickling her this is when her skirt started hiking up also, it does feel very weird to think your Mom has hot legs but she dose so I enjoyed the show and she didn’t care as long as I didn’t touch the wrong way. We had been playing for a little while and I think I was just reaching into the bag for something when the phone rang it startled me at first I then asked Mom what to do she was still gagged and hogtied and made some gag talk then motioned for me to remove her gag, I that and she told me to put the cordless phone by her hear and mouth for her to answer. Mom says hello and her business way to answer the phone then started talking like it was somebody she knew she then said “Hun” which I knew was not work related she then said that we were still here and were was she and that she should come up I think I knew what was coming up then “Bye”. I hung up the phone and Mom told me Nicole is here she’s down stairs and I should surprise her kidnap her before she comes up I should get her in her office no one else is here she hinted to her that you may surprise her; she told Mom that she always wanted to be kidnapped from work and here was my chance to fulfill her fantasy.
Wednesday, May 26th 2004 - 09:53:11 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Comments: So I did leaving Mom hogtied and gagging her again I went to Nicole’s office, I heard her inside the open door I was near I hid and placed one of Mom’s stockings over my head as a mask. I could see Nicole in the office she is still wearing the same outfit, she couldn’t see me but I saw her face but weighted she had taken off her suit coat for her back to turn so then I come up from behind her, I saw my chance and came up and clamped my hand over her mouth and pin her arms to her side she lets out with a “MMMMPPPHHH” I say “Don’t make any noise and you won’t get hurt understand” I feel her heart racing as she nods yes I tell her to do what I say and both you and the lady upstairs walk away so to speak. I instruct her to do what I say and if I let you go you better not give me any trouble she nods yes. Well I let go of my hand from around her mouth slowly to see what she would do she was quit then started talking like “Just take what you want and GO, big man big man picking on a couple of women, what have you done with my friend…” I pullout a length of rope she started saying “OH NO please you aren’t going to tie-me-up also please please I PROMISE I won’t do anything to stop you take what you want just please don’t tie-me-up” of course all the while she’s saying this I have her bent forward over the chair in front of her desk as I cross and tie her wrists her skirt is up in back I can see her g-string underwear I have to try not to stair she has a great ass and I’m sure she knows what I’m seeing and she starts shaking her ass at me and rubbing it against me I knelt down and bound her hose covered ankles together, then stuff one of my scarves in her mouth then tying another over it and gagging her. I tell her she going to come with me I start picking up her things and was going to led her upstairs to my Mom’s office no sooner did we get in the hallway she pulled away and tried to runaway but she wasn’t going to get very far, I wasn’t use to someone so spirited it was quite different and fun. I got her back in no time but she was tricky so I pulled out one of my favorite tricks I bound her ankles next to each other and synching then in the middle and then her knees and carried her upstairs well to the elevator and before I can open the elevator door she is trying to hoop way from me then her blouse starts to open and I see her black half cupped bra but she doesn’t seem to mind if I see the view so I pick her up in my arms she only weighs about 110lbs but she was built better none the less.
Thursday, June 10th 2004 - 08:52:20 PM
Name: Jack
E-mail address: teenman@aol.com
Comments:PART II Glynnis was now sitting on the floor with her hands tied behind her back and her mouth taped shut. She looked up at me at and tried to say "What are you going to do with me" but it sound like "Whafff arfff yoofff goinmpph ta ooo wifff mppphhh" I got her up and placed her on the sofa I then tied her ankles together with a piece of rope just above her vans slip on sneakers. I then tied her at the knees as well. I had my aunt helpless and at my mercy. Now, I don't know why I did it but I reached up and felt her left tit. She didn't pull away but made this moaning sound. I stopped because I thought I pissed her off. She then looked at me, motioned with her head back at her tit and nodded "yes". I asked her if it was okay if I touched her there. She nodded yes again. This time I felt her up and ran my hands all over her body. She moaned behind the gag several times (while I'm typing this, I have Glynnis bound and gagged at this moment. We have been doing this for some time now). I began to pull Glynnis' shorts down. This time, she got wide eyed and shook her head no. I stopped and took the gag off of her mouth. "Look, Jack, I don't care if you tie me up and gag me. I don't even mind if you fondle me but sex is out of the question. I'm married to you uncle and that would be wrong." I said "Okay, I understand." I started to untied Glynnis. She said "Why are you untying me? In fact, put the gag back on my mouth. I want to stay that way for a while. It really turns me on". I re-gagged her and fondled her a lot. I released her a few hours later. As it turns out, Glynnis and I played these games until I graduated. Then my uncle left her and they are now going through a divorce. Now that Glynnis is separated pending a divorce, she told me she wanted to have sex with me now. In fact, once this passage is written, I plan to do just that. She is tied spread eagled to the bed and tape gagged. She knows about me writing here and she is okay with it. More to come.
Sunday, June 27th 2004 - 04:00:56 PM
Name: Big Jake
E-mail address: Blacknight454@hotmail.com
Homepage URL: http://Part 11
Comments:I stood her up in the elevator she was breathing heavy through her gag from trying to get away she leaned against me with her back toward me. I could feel her bound hands rubbing up and down against my groin she was moaning and purring through her gag she looked longingly into my eyes my manhood was standing at attention and she could tell. It was then the elevator door opened I didn’t know what to do but if I didn’t get back to Mom I didn’t know what Mom would say Nicole was giggling under her gag she knew she had me but she forgot I also had her as I lifted her up over my shoulder and carried her to my Moms office I put her in chair where Mom could see her but only if she turned her head and looked down and then she could only see my back from where I was sitting. They started gag talking right away all I could hear was ‘MMMMMM’ and ‘MMMMMMM’ from beneath my prisoners. Nicole could tell Mom couldn’t see much from where she was lying so she move a little forward in her chair this made her skirt move up big time she then lifted up her bound legs and placed them across my lap. I looked at her as she gave me a wink then wiggling her feet I then knew she wanted her shoes removed as I did she moved her legs and feet back and forth she even wiggled her toes then move her feet right into my groin and kept moving her feet and wiggling her toes I could tell her feet were soft as were her hose so she could feel my heard-on no trouble there. I was stunned for what seemed like a minute as she rubbed up and down my groin then the fact that my Mom was in the room took over I took hold off her soft lovely feet and legs giving her a wink and a nod then lifted then off of me and placed her gentle on the coffee table. I then on did Moms hogtie then helped her sit up with her feet on the ground. I then took Nicole and helped her hop to the other end of the couch as she did her and Mom were showing each other there bounces and the gag talk seemed endless. I moved her there so she and Mom were sitting with a nice space for me to sit between t my two lovely damsels. I lifted both of the bound feet and legs and placed them in my lap they started rubbing there feet together and playing footsy I watched this for awhile they were giggling like a couple of little girls, well I interrupted there fun then started giving both of then killer foot and legs messages they both rolled there eyes into there head and they both let out with a “mmmmmmmmppphhh”. After awhile there gags Nicole speaks first telling my Mom “This man of yours is so much more then I imagined first the way he took me and tied me all up gagged me and then he even carried me to the elevator I could feel how strong he was, and now a message as good as I’ve very had and I’ve had some very very good messages all I have to ask is what’s next”? Mom next said “Yeah he is my special man my take charge man, but I really hate to say this but Nicole and I have to go somewhere tonight and it’s time you have to un tie us nooooooowwww” that was enough out of both of then I but both of there gags back on they now we’re trying to gag talk even more I just laughed and said ‘when I’m ready, when I’m ready’ they got quit. Yeah I was going to untie then but my way I cleaned up a little more then untied there feet then there knees then there hands and of course there mouths were last. As we all got ready to go Mom said she need to use the rest room she couldn’t till now so off she went. Nicole wasted no time she came over to me next started rubbing up against me with her hands and wrapping her hose covered leg around me and rubbing her hose covered leg and foot up and down she tells me “I would love to come home some night an find a burglar in my place or someone to force me into my car or just someone to take charge, any idea who could do the job” as she is telling she is slipping her card into my pocket before Mom gets back she lays a deep kiss on me then tells me “Call me soon how about tomorrow night, lets finish what we started you kidnap me and have your way with me”. I was had as a rock and from where she was standing she could tell but I then had to tell her that I was going on vacation with my Dad to a family reunion and would have to call her when I get back I don’t know why I did what I did next but I reached around her and grabbed a hand full of her sexy hose covered ass and with my other hand get a hand full of her like the mucho guys in the movies pulling her toward me I then pressed our lips together and at the same time stuffing my tongue down her throat. This must have lasted a minute as I let her go she felt limp or weak like she was going to fall if I didn’t catch her a few seconds later she opened her eyes slowly look more timed then before all she could say was “call me” all I thought was WOW I didn’t know I had it in me. We said our goodbye’s and as I left I could see Nicole was watching me leave.
Wednesday, June 30th 2004 - 08:12:12 AM
Name: Bill
E-mail address: roper527@aol.com
Comments:My Love for Bondage I have been interested in bondage for as long as I can remember. I can remember back to when I was just 6 or 7 and tying up my grandmother with string. When she would get home from work and after supper, she would sit on the couch and let me tie her. She always had a dress on and nylons. I guess that is were I got my love for nylon clad legs too. As I got older, we graduated to ropes and some times gags. My grandmother never said no to me when I wanted to tie her. At the age of 10, we moved to a new home and my grandmother moved in with a friend of hers that she had known for a long time. This ended my fun. I had to content myself with playing Cowboys and Indians with the neighborhood girls and tie them as prisoners. It wasn’t the same because they would always have pants on and never wore nylons. I soon found a store that sold the old detective magazines. I would buy the one with the girls on the covers tied up. I had quite a collection of them. My parents didn’t know about them. Let me tell you a little about my mom. She stood about 5’ 10” tall in her bare feet. She had long blond hair and green eyes. She had a little bit of a stomach, but that is what having 4 kids will do to you. One day while my mom was cleaning my room, she found them. When I got home from school and saw all my magazines on the kitchen table, I thought I was in big trouble. My mom looked at me and then the pile of magazines and said, “You enjoyed tying up your grandma didn’t you?” I nodded my head yes. “You still like tying up girls. I’ve seen you playing with the girls.” Again I nodded yes. Then she dropped a bomb shell on me. “I’ll tell you what. Ever since I watched you tying up your grandmother, I’ve been trying to get your father to tie me up, but he thinks it is perverted. If you keep it a secret between us, I’ll let you tie me up. The only rule is nothing sexual. You can run your hands up and down my legs like you did with your grandma, but that is it.” I said, “Will you wear a dress and wear nylons for me too?” She nodded her head yes. “When can we start?” I asked. My mom said, “When you get home from school tomorrow. Your father has to work late and we’ll have plenty of time. Right now I have to get supper ready. Remember, not a word to him.” I said, “OK!” The next day couldn’t go by fast enough for me. I thought the school day would never end. Finally it was over and I rushed home as fast as I could. I couldn’t wait to see how my mom would be dressed for our first time. I walked in the door and my mom was in the kitchen wearing a white blouse, black skirt, brown hose and black high heels. I could see the outline of her bra through the fabric of the blouse and knew it was white also. What was under the skirt I didn’t know? She looked at me and said, “How is this? She did a quick spin around and I said that it was great. She said, “I suppose the ropes I found in your closet along with a few of the scarves I am missing are your supplies?” I nodded my head and said I was sorry for taking them. She said it was ok, that she didn’t wear them any more any way. Then she said, “Well let’s get started. Go get your stuff. Your damsel is waiting for you.” I quickly went to my room and got the box I had my supplies in. I went back out into the kitchen to find that my mom had pulled out one of the kitchen chairs and was sitting in it. “Let’s start with something simple so I can see how good you are.” I took out the first piece of rope and looked at her and said, “Are you sure you want to do this?” She said yes and put her hands behind the back of the chair. I quickly tied them together. She said to me that I must have had some practice at this. “The knot is tight and secure. I won’t be able to get free of that.” I took a longer piece of rope and wrapped it around her body and the chair tying her securely to it. The next piece went around he knees, and then finally the ankles. I picked up a scarf and said to her, “Last chance to back out. Once I gag you, you’re bound for the duration.” She replied by opening her mouth. I had tied a knot in the middle of the scarf and this I put into her mouth then tied it off tightly around her head. Then with another scarf, I blindfolded her. I stood back and admired my work. My mom, sensing I was done tying her started to struggle to get free. She had been right about me practicing. Every chance I got, I has tying different thing together and had even practiced tying my legs together. She was caught and couldn’t get free. As per our agreement, I knelt down in front of her and ran my hands up and down her legs. I wasn’t surprise to find she was wearing stockings and a garter belt since pantyhose had just come out. I sensed that my mom was really enjoying herself. After about 15 minutes, I untied her ankles and untied her from the chair. I made her stand up and then tied the rope around her body going under and over her breasts. Then I took the blindfold off and made her walk to the living room. I had her sit on the couch and blindfolded her again. I tied her ankles together again and then lifted her legs onto the couch so she was laying on it. This made her skirt ride up a little and the tops of her stockings were visible. I kept her tied for about an hour all together then released her so she could get supper and the rope marks would be gone by the time my dad got home. She looked at me after I untied her and said, “You really know how to tie someone up. I really enjoyed that. We’ll be doing it when ever we can.” I was in my glory. It turned out that my dad had to work late on Thursdays and Fridays so it was those 2 nights I tied her up. She would always try to have a different outfit on each time, but she would always have nylons on.
Tuesday, September 5th 2006 - 09:00:36 PM
Name: Bill
E-mail address: roper527@aol.com
Comments: My Love for Bondage Part 2 One day I got home from school and my mom was dressed up as usual, but before we could play, she asked me to run to the milk store down the street to buy some milk and that when I got back, she’d have a surprise for me. I ran to the store, got the milk as fast as I could. When I walked in the door, I was disappointed to see my aunt sitting in the living room. She was also dressed up and I figured she had just got out of work. She worked in a bank. I put the milk in the refrigerator and headed for my room when my mom said, “Don’t forget to bring out your box of supplies.” I was stunned. She was going to let me tie her up in front of my aunt? “Not possible.” I said to myself. I walked into the living room with my box and my aunt said to me, “Your mom says you are quite a rope expert. How would you like to tie up both of us?” I think my mouth hit the floor. Now my mom was good looking even though she was in her forties, but my aunt was a knock out. My aunt was a little shorter than my mom with long brunette hair and blue eyes. She kept herself in shape by walking 5 miles every night. Tonight though, she was dressed in a mid thigh length red skirt, black blouse, sheer black hose and black high heeled sandals. My aunt asked me, “Who do you want to tie first?” My mom answered for me and said, “Guest first.” My aunt stood up and walked over to me. She turned around and put her arms behind her back. “Let’s get started then. We haven’t got all night.” I took out the first piece of rope and tied her hands together palm to palm. Then I looped a piece of rope around her elbows and pulled it tight. To my amazement, my aunt’s elbows touched. I wrapped it around her body a couple of times then tied it off. She looked at my mom and said, “You weren’t joking when you said he knew how to tie.” My mom said, “Wait. He is just getting started.” I sat her down on the couch and began to tie her legs together. I tied them above and below her knees. I then tied her ankles crossed over. I took out 2 scarves and was going to gag her when she said, “Don’t blindfold me till I see you tie up your mom. Then you can blindfold me.” I said ok as I started to tie the gag on. The scarf had a big knot in the middle of it so it really filled her mouth. I tied my mom in the same way only she couldn’t get her elbows together. When I had them both sitting on the couch side by side, I blindfolded both of them. They both started to struggle to get free as I knelt down in between them and ran my hands up their legs. They were both getting excited because their breathing started getting faster and I slid my hand up a little further than I normally did and felt how wet they both were. I had such a hard on at this point I thought it was going to burst through my pants. I went into the bathroom to get a face cloth, sat in a chair across from my 2 captives and jerked myself off. It didn’t take long. It was the first of many that afternoon I kept them tied up for 2 hours and when I untied them I could tell they had both cummed too. My aunt said to me, “Next time let me take care of your hard on for you. I know your mom doesn’t want to, but I’m willing to suck you off.” My mom just smiled and said, “Maybe we will take turns.” I said what about our agreement that nothing sexual would go on between us? She just smiled and headed to the bathroom to wash. The next day, my mom wasn’t home when I got in so I went to see my aunt. I asked her if she knew where my mother was and she said she was at the doctor’s with my father. I knew then there would be no fun that day. My aunt said to me, “Did you bring your supplies with you?” I answered no, that I didn’t think we would do anything. She smiled and said, “Just because mom’s not home doesn’t mean we can’t have fun.” She got up and walked to the hallway closet. She took out a bag that was filled with rope and all sorts of gags. She said, “Your uncle and I used to play bondage games all the time. When he died I thought I never find someone to tie me up like he did, but you do it better. I’ll go change and you look things over and decide what you are going to use on me.” She went into her bedroom, but left the door open a crack. I could see her as she undressed. I took rope and scarves out of the bag. She also had some ball gags in the bag too. She also had a vibrator. I looked again at the door to my aunt’s room and I could see her dressing. She had put on a matching set of white lace bra, thong and garter belt. She was right at that moment sliding a sheer black stocking with lace at the top onto her leg. She fastened the garters to it and put on the other one. She had to know I was watching her. If I could see her plain as day, then she could see me. She continued dressing by putting on a blue silk blouse and a black leather skirt. She then went to her closet and was out of site for a minute, then came back and sat on her bed and put on a pair of black strappy high heeled sandals. They must have had 5 inch heels on them. I was still standing in the kitchen looking over the things she had and looked her over. I have to tell you, it was instant hard on. “So, where would you like to start?” I told her the living room and that I was going to hog tie her. Her eyes gleamed as she said, “I haven’t been hogtied in years.” I followed her into the living room so I could watch her legs and saw the stockings had seams on them. I picked up the first piece of rope and tied her hands behind her band palms together and then tied her elbows together like I had before with the roped wrapped around her body. I told her to lay face down on the floor. I had to help her so she wouldn’t fall over. Once she was face down on the floor, I tied her legs together at the knees and ankles as I did before, but this time I crossed her ankles. “Learned something new?” she asked. “No.” I replied. “I just haven’t tried this yet. I saw it in one of my detective magazines.” I finished tying her legs then pulled them up behind her and tied a rope from her ankles to the rope that I had wrapped around her body. I pulled it tight so that her hands touched her feet. I stood up and admired my work. “What about a gag and blindfold?” she said. I went into her bedroom and got a pair of her panties. I came back out and wadded them up and stuffed them into her mouth. Then with a scarf, I tied them in with it. I took another scarf and blindfolded her with it. She realized that I was finished and started struggling to get free. Of course she couldn’t and knew it. I sat next to her and ran my hands all over her body, but especially her legs. After about 30 minutes of watching her, my cock was so hard you couldn’t drive a spike through it with a sledge hammed. I took the gag out of her mouth and asked her about what she had said that day about taking care of it. She said, “Come around in front of me and spread your legs around me so that it is in my face.” I couldn’t believe it. My aunt was going to suck me off. I got into position and held it so she could get her mouth on it. Then she sucked it in like a vacuum. It didn’t take long before I was going to cum and I told her so. She kept right on sucking. I couldn’t hold back any longer and I shot a huge load into her mouth. I expected her to spit it out and yell at me, but she kept right on sucking and swallowing. When my cock softened, she took her mouth off it and asked me how it was. What could I say? My aunt had just sucked me off and swallowed my cum. I said it was great. I untied her and she hugged me and told me that that is what she wants to do every time I tied her up. She got up and went to change. I tied my mom and aunt up till I was 15. It was then things started to change. I realized something was wrong with my father. He was walking with a cane and shaking a lot. When I asked my mom about it she told me to sit down. She said to me, “Your father has a disease called MS. It won’t be long before he won’t be able to walk at all. I’m afraid I am going to have to go to school to become a nurse so I can take care of him.” I knew what this meant. No more play times with my mom. Since she wouldn’t be home, I would have to stay with my dad and help him. That meant no more play time with my aunt too. It wasn’t too long after that, I was going to my friend’s house. It was the weekend so mom was home with dad. I reached my friend’s house just as his mother pulled into the driveway. My mom and she were good friends. She had just gotten home from work. She was a nurse at a local hospital. This was back in the days nurses wore white dresses, white nylons and white shoes. I looked at her legs as I walked towards her. She said hi to me and I answered her back. She looked at me and asked what was wrong. I told her that I was bored and came to get my friend and see if he wanted to shoot some hoops. She said to me that he wasn’t home yet and that I could come in and wait for him if I helped her with her grocery bags. I grabbed two and walked in the house. I put the bags down on the counter and she said thanks. I went to sit in the living room and wait for my friend. I waited about 30 minutes and asked her when he was going to be home. She came and sat down next to me and said he was with his dad on a fishing trip and wouldn’t be home till Sunday night. I knew she was divorced and figured he had my friend on the weekends. I got up to leave when she asked me to wait. I sat back down on the couch. She said, “You know your mom and I are good friends. I also know your aunt very well. It came out in one of the times we were talking that you tied them up. Would you be willing to tie me up like you did to them?” I sat stunned. I never knew my mom and aunt talked to anyone about our play time. I looked at my friend’s mom, who by the way was another MILF, and said how far will you let me go with you? She said, “Once you have me tied, you can do anything you want with me except intercourse. I don’t want you to get me pregnant. I will do all the things you did with your mom and aunt. Even dress up nicely.” I told her that she looked good in her uniform, but that I didn’t like the shoes. She said, “I can fix that.” She went into her bedroom and came out with a box of ropes, tape, handcuffs and scarves. She also had put on a pair of white pumps. “Will these do?” she asked. I said yes. I was wondering if she wanted to start right then when she said, “Well, lets get started. You have a damsel to put into distress.” She handed me a piece of rope, turned her back and crossed her wrists over behind her back. I asked her if she was sure she wanted to do this and she answered yes. “I had a boyfriend that used to tie me up all the time. These are the things he used on me. I have to hide this box from my husband because he thinks it’s sick and perverted.” I said ok and started to tie her. I tied her laying on her bed, legs together and arms behind her back. Like my aunt, I could get her elbows to touch. I kept her tied up for about an hour and a half then untied her. She told me that her ex had his son every weekend and I could come over and we would play. I couldn’t believe my luck. We played every weekend for 3 years. Then she moved away because she had gotten laid off from where she worked and had to get a job in another state. The rest is history. Counting my mom, aunt, friend’s mom and my wife, I have tied up sixteen different women and all of them loved it. Most of them were housewives whose husbands weren’t into it. Some where girlfriends. One was a secretary that lived in the same apartment complex as I did before I got married. The one thing that they all had in common was that they were older women except my girlfriends. Women in their 40’s and I tied up one woman several times that was in her 50’s. They always wore skirts or dresses, nylons and heels. Most of the time, I tied them up in their own homes. I think they felt more comfortable in their homes then if we went out somewhere. Well, that’s my story. I still love to tie up women, but can’t find many around here now that are into it. Well, I still have my wife though I don’t get to tie her as often as I used too. My Love for Bondage Part 2 One day I got home from school and my mom was dressed up as usual, but before we could play, she asked me to run to the milk store down the street to buy some milk and that when I got back, she’d have a surprise for me. I ran to the store, got the milk as fast as I could. When I walked in the door, I was disappointed to see my aunt sitting in the living room. She was also dressed up and I figured she had just got out of work. She worked in a bank. I put the milk in the refrigerator and headed for my room when my mom said, “Don’t forget to bring out your box of supplies.” I was stunned. She was going to let me tie her up in front of my aunt? “Not possible.” I said to myself. I walked into the living room with my box and my aunt said to me, “Your mom says you are quite a rope expert. How would you like to tie up both of us?” I think my mouth hit the floor. Now my mom was good looking even though she was in her forties, but my aunt was a knock out. My aunt was a little shorter than my mom with long brunette hair and blue eyes. She kept herself in shape by walking 5 miles every night. Tonight though, she was dressed in a mid thigh length red skirt, black blouse, sheer black hose and black high heeled sandals. My aunt asked me, “Who do you want to tie first?” My mom answered for me and said, “Guest first.” My aunt stood up and walked over to me. She turned around and put her arms behind her back. “Let’s get started then. We haven’t got all night.” I took out the first piece of rope and tied her hands together palm to palm. Then I looped a piece of rope around her elbows and pulled it tight. To my amazement, my aunt’s elbows touched. I wrapped it around her body a couple of times then tied it off. She looked at my mom and said, “You weren’t joking when you said he knew how to tie.” My mom said, “Wait. He is just getting started.” I sat her down on the couch and began to tie her legs together. I tied them above and below her knees. I then tied her ankles crossed over. I took out 2 scarves and was going to gag her when she said, “Don’t blindfold me till I see you tie up your mom. Then you can blindfold me.” I said ok as I started to tie the gag on. The scarf had a big knot in the middle of it so it really filled her mouth. I tied my mom in the same way only she couldn’t get her elbows together. When I had them both sitting on the couch side by side, I blindfolded both of them. They both started to struggle to get free as I knelt down in between them and ran my hands up their legs. They were both getting excited because their breathing started getting faster and I slid my hand up a little further than I normally did and felt how wet they both were. I had such a hard on at this point I thought it was going to burst through my pants. I went into the bathroom to get a face cloth, sat in a chair across from my 2 captives and jerked myself off. It didn’t take long. It was the first of many that afternoon I kept them tied up for 2 hours and when I untied them I could tell they had both cummed too. My aunt said to me, “Next time let me take care of your hard on for you. I know your mom doesn’t want to, but I’m willing to suck you off.” My mom just smiled and said, “Maybe we will take turns.” I said what about our agreement that nothing sexual would go on between us? She just smiled and headed to the bathroom to wash. The next day, my mom wasn’t home when I got in so I went to see my aunt. I asked her if she knew where my mother was and she said she was at the doctor’s with my father. I knew then there would be no fun that day. My aunt said to me, “Did you bring your supplies with you?” I answered no, that I didn’t think we would do anything. She smiled and said, “Just because mom’s not home doesn’t mean we can’t have fun.” She got up and walked to the hallway closet. She took out a bag that was filled with rope and all sorts of gags. She said, “Your uncle and I used to play bondage games all the time. When he died I thought I never find someone to tie me up like he did, but you do it better. I’ll go change and you look things over and decide what you are going to use on me.” She went into her bedroom, but left the door open a crack. I could see her as she undressed. I took rope and scarves out of the bag. She also had some ball gags in the bag too. She also had a vibrator. I looked again at the door to my aunt’s room and I could see her dressing. She had put on a matching set of white lace bra, thong and garter belt. She was right at that moment sliding a sheer black stocking with lace at the top onto her leg. She fastened the garters to it and put on the other one. She had to know I was watching her. If I could see her plain as day, then she could see me. She continued dressing by putting on a blue silk blouse and a black leather skirt. She then went to her closet and was out of site for a minute, then came back and sat on her bed and put on a pair of black strappy high heeled sandals. They must have had 5 inch heels on them. I was still standing in the kitchen looking over the things she had and looked her over. I have to tell you, it was instant hard on. “So, where would you like to start?” I told her the living room and that I was going to hog tie her. Her eyes gleamed as she said, “I haven’t been hogtied in years.” I followed her into the living room so I could watch her legs and saw the stockings had seams on them. I picked up the first piece of rope and tied her hands behind her band palms together and then tied her elbows together like I had before with the roped wrapped around her body. I told her to lay face down on the floor. I had to help her so she wouldn’t fall over. Once she was face down on the floor, I tied her legs together at the knees and ankles as I did before, but this time I crossed her ankles. “Learned something new?” she asked. “No.” I replied. “I just haven’t tried this yet. I saw it in one of my detective magazines.” I finished tying her legs then pulled them up behind her and tied a rope from her ankles to the rope that I had wrapped around her body. I pulled it tight so that her hands touched her feet. I stood up and admired my work. “What about a gag and blindfold?” she said. I went into her bedroom and got a pair of her panties. I came back out and wadded them up and stuffed them into her mouth. Then with a scarf, I tied them in with it. I took another scarf and blindfolded her with it. She realized that I was finished and started struggling to get free. Of course she couldn’t and knew it. I sat next to her and ran my hands all over her body, but especially her legs. After about 30 minutes of watching her, my cock was so hard you couldn’t drive a spike through it with a sledge hammed. I took the gag out of her mouth and asked her about what she had said that day about taking care of it. She said, “Come around in front of me and spread your legs around me so that it is in my face.” I couldn’t believe it. My aunt was going to suck me off. I got into position and held it so she could get her mouth on it. Then she sucked it in like a vacuum. It didn’t take long before I was going to cum and I told her so. She kept right on sucking. I couldn’t hold back any longer and I shot a huge load into her mouth. I expected her to spit it out and yell at me, but she kept right on sucking and swallowing. When my cock softened, she took her mouth off it and asked me how it was. What could I say? My aunt had just sucked me off and swallowed my cum. I said it was great. I untied her and she hugged me and told me that that is what she wants to do every time I tied her up. She got up and went to change. I tied my mom and aunt up till I was 15. It was then things started to change. I realized something was wrong with my father. He was walking with a cane and shaking a lot. When I asked my mom about it she told me to sit down. She said to me, “Your father has a disease called MS. It won’t be long before he won’t be able to walk at all. I’m afraid I am going to have to go to school to become a nurse so I can take care of him.” I knew what this meant. No more play times with my mom. Since she wouldn’t be home, I would have to stay with my dad and help him. That meant no more play time with my aunt too. It wasn’t too long after that, I was going to my friend’s house. It was the weekend so mom was home with dad. I reached my friend’s house just as his mother pulled into the driveway. My mom and she were good friends. She had just gotten home from work. She was a nurse at a local hospital. This was back in the days nurses wore white dresses, white nylons and white shoes. I looked at her legs as I walked towards her. She said hi to me and I answered her back. She looked at me and asked what was wrong. I told her that I was bored and came to get my friend and see if he wanted to shoot some hoops. She said to me that he wasn’t home yet and that I could come in and wait for him if I helped her with her grocery bags. I grabbed two and walked in the house. I put the bags down on the counter and she said thanks. I went to sit in the living room and wait for my friend. I waited about 30 minutes and asked her when he was going to be home. She came and sat down next to me and said he was with his dad on a fishing trip and wouldn’t be home till Sunday night. I knew she was divorced and figured he had my friend on the weekends. I got up to leave when she asked me to wait. I sat back down on the couch. She said, “You know your mom and I are good friends. I also know your aunt very well. It came out in one of the times we were talking that you tied them up. Would you be willing to tie me up like you did to them?” I sat stunned. I never knew my mom and aunt talked to anyone about our play time. I looked at my friend’s mom, who by the way was another MILF, and said how far will you let me go with you? She said, “Once you have me tied, you can do anything you want with me except intercourse. I don’t want you to get me pregnant. I will do all the things you did with your mom and aunt. Even dress up nicely.” I told her that she looked good in her uniform, but that I didn’t like the shoes. She said, “I can fix that.” She went into her bedroom and came out with a box of ropes, tape, handcuffs and scarves. She also had put on a pair of white pumps. “Will these do?” she asked. I said yes. I was wondering if she wanted to start right then when she said, “Well, lets get started. You have a damsel to put into distress.” She handed me a piece of rope, turned her back and crossed her wrists over behind her back. I asked her if she was sure she wanted to do this and she answered yes. “I had a boyfriend that used to tie me up all the time. These are the things he used on me. I have to hide this box from my husband because he thinks it’s sick and perverted.” I said ok and started to tie her. I tied her laying on her bed, legs together and arms behind her back. Like my aunt, I could get her elbows to touch. I kept her tied up for about an hour and a half then untied her. She told me that her ex had his son every weekend and I could come over and we would play. I couldn’t believe my luck. We played every weekend for 3 years. Then she moved away because she had gotten laid off from where she worked and had to get a job in another state. The rest is history. Counting my mom, aunt, friend’s mom and my wife, I have tied up sixteen different women and all of them loved it. Most of them were housewives whose husbands weren’t into it. Some where girlfriends. One was a secretary that lived in the same apartment complex as I did before I got married. The one thing that they all had in common was that they were older women except my girlfriends. Women in their 40’s and I tied up one woman several times that was in her 50’s. They always wore skirts or dresses, nylons and heels. Most of the time, I tied them up in their own homes. I think they felt more comfortable in their homes then if we went out somewhere. Well, that’s my story. I still love to tie up women, but can’t find many around here now that are into it. Well, I still have my wife though I don’t get to tie her as often as I used too.
Tuesday, September 5th 2006 - 09:02:24 PM
Name: LJ
E-mail address: jherbert1983@aol.com
Comments:TRUSSING AMY (PART I) I’m a twenty-three-year-old male with a bondage fantasy involving one of my closest female-friends, Amy. Amy is a happily-married thirty-years-old. And the fact that she’s married is fine since I desire to be only friends with her. But Amy does possess all of the superficial qualities that a man desires. My favorite things about Amy’s physical appearance are: 1) Her hair. Amy has never changed the color of her beautiful, dark-brown, shoulder-length hair. 2) Her feet. Amy’s feet are among the cutest I’ve ever seen! She most always leaves her nails natural-colored. I often see Amy wearing black strappy-heels, thong sandals, or going barefoot. Whenever she has her beautiful legs crossed, I nearly pop my cork watching her flex her feet and point her toes. Amy’s definitely a foot-lover’s dream! One fall evening at five o’clock, I parked my car a short distance from Amy and her husband’s apartment. Amy’s husband had a job at an O’Charlies and had just left for work, leaving me plenty of time alone with Amy. I got out of my car and casually walked to the front door of the apartment. Making sure that nobody was looking, I slipped a black ski-mask over my head and then drew a plastic water-gun that I’d painted to look realistic. I turned the doorknob, opened the door and walked into the apartment the same as I’d done many other times. “Aaahh!” Amy shrieked. Amy was sitting right there on the couch, watching TV. Perfect. Amy, assuming that I was there to rob the place, threw her hands up, and said in her cute, southern accent, “Please don’t hurt me! Just take anything you want.” “Quiet,” I demanded in a firm tone, “Stand up and walk to the bedroom.” Amy’s jaw began to quiver as any woman’s jaw might after a masked intruder ordered her into the bedroom. “Why are we going in there?” Amy whined. I sighed, and answered, “I’m going to tie you up.” At those words, Amy grew calm… at least for now. “Go on,” I ordered as I waved my gun. I fallowed Amy, with her hands still in the air, out of the living room, down the hallway and into the bedroom. Upon entering the bedroom, I ordered, “Go stand in that corner. Keep your hands up.” Amy walked to the left-rear corner of the bedroom, directly across from the bedroom’s entrance, and then turned around. “Now strip,” I demanded. Amy, with a look of surprise on her face, whined, “But you said you were just going to tie me up!” “I didn’t say ‘just’. Now STRIP.” Amy’s jaw began to, once again, quiver. She fought back the tears welling in her blue eyes as she removed her top, shorts, bra and then panties. Her cute feet were already bare. Amy held herself as her entire body trembled. It was partly because of the cool air hitting her nakedness. And it was partly because her fully-exposed body was on display for a masked intruder, now with an erection that made her wonder whether or not it was going to bust through his jeans. TO BE CONTINUED...
Monday, October 2nd 2006 - 05:02:01 PM
Name: Cheri
E-mail address: cheri_handgagged@yahoo.com
Homepage URL: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri2.html
Comments:Nice board. My first story will be forthcoming very soon. Great to see adult like stories and no pettiness. Fell free to browse my boards: http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_75/handgaggedstories.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/main.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/collegebound.html http://books.dreambook.com/cheri65/cheri65.html newest board http://books.dreambook.com/cheri_65/cheri3.html Have A Great Day! Cheri
Wednesday, October 25th 2006 - 05:22:27 PM
Name: Bill
E-mail address: roper527@aol.com
Homepage URL: http://myspace.com/roper527
Comments:I just started a new Dreambook. I hope some of the people that post here will also post there too. The address is: http://books.dreambook.com/wilmar5/dressed.html
Tuesday, November 14th 2006 - 04:26:31 PM
Name: 20 year old son - 40 year old mom
E-mail address: debbie7701@aol.com
Comments:My mom teased me unmercifully. She wore a bikini around the house in the middle of winter. She let me take picture after picture of her but she didn't let me touch her. I had a growing collection of pictures and videos of my sexy mom wearing bikinis, short-shorts, mini-skirts, whatever but all she would do was tease me till she could see my hard on and then she would just laugh. Finally, one day, I waited till Mom slipped into a black bikini and started to walk around in front of me. I pulled out some rope and tied Mom's wrists together. Mom said, with a smile, "I was wondering if you were ever going to do that". I clamped a hand firmly across her gloss covered lips. "I'm going to do a lot of things that I think we have both wanted for a long time, Mom. Now, be quiet or I will gag you so tightly, you won't be able to make a sound". Mom nodded and started to make muffled moans of pleasure under my hand as I started to unbutton her bikini top.
Saturday, March 10th 2007 - 12:34:40 AM
Name: HAVE ROPE. WILL TRAVEL.
E-mail address: ADULTSUBJECTS@AOL.COM
Homepage URL: http://ADULTSUBJECTS@AOL.COM
Comments:I have a story that I hope will get this page going again. My mother's name is Pam. I am 24. My mother is 51. Since this page is devoted to older women tied and gagged, I hope you will post it. My mother looks great for a woman her age. Her hair is brown with streaks of gray coming in. It makes her look hot! I like older woman. Can you tell? She has a 26 inch waist and 34-C breasts. Her legs look great which is why I keep talking her into wearing short shorts around the house. My mother and I share a house together. Mom keeps her hair long, at my request. I keep telling her not to dye her hair. I like the gray streaks! My mother and I are unusually close because we are both divorced. We talk long into the evening about anything and I do mean anything. I recently purchased a digital camera. I was showing it to my mother when I got an idea. I took my mother's hand and asked her if she would pose for some "pin-up" style pictures for me. She said she would think about it. I assumed would refuse and just went on setting the new camera up. I was pleasantly surprised when my mother asked me what I would like her to wear for the pictures. I had mom put on her shortest, tightest pair of blue jean cut offs and a white bikini top and a pair of black high heels that she usually wore at family functions. I snapped picture after picture of my mother in various sexy poses. Laying on the couch on her back, on her side, on her tight, little tummy. Always smiling at the camera. Then I had her sit up. I had Mom cross her sexy legs. Left leg over right. Right over left. Then, I had Mom lay on the floor, with her hair cascading down her shoulders as I took picture after picture of her. Mom surprised me by getting so into having her picture taken in such an erotic fashion. We looked at all the digital pictures I had taken of her, in the camera's display screen. Mom asked me what kind of pictures we could take next. I went for it! I asked her if she would be willing to take some "bikini bondage-damsel in distress" type pictures. My Mom said yes! A few minutes later, my Mother stepped into the living room, wearing a skimpy white bikini. I spent some time winding purple rope around Mom's smooth legs, tying them tight. Next, I tied Mom's wrists together, behind her back. This caused her breasts to jut out, as if on display. I pulled a black bandana out of my pocket. I pulled the gag between her lips and tied it behind her head! Mom made soft sounds under her gag. She is normally very talkative. Not this time! I told my Mother to struggle against the ropes and scream into the gag. My Mom is a fantastic bondage actress. I snapped dozens of pictures of her trying to get out of the ropes. My tape recorder captured the sounds of Mom's muffled cries for help. It was an incredible experience to take bondage pictures of my mother as she strained to get out of the ropes holding her bikini-clad body with a gag tied into her pretty mouth. Mom motioned towards the bottle of water that was on the coffee table. I pulled the gag from her mouth and held the water bottle to her lips so she could take a drink. Next, Mom and I took a series of "kidnap" style pictures. Instead of re-gagging her, I clamped a hand over my Mom's mouth. Mom looked into the camera with wide eyes looking out over my hand as it held her mouth. The camera snapped away in "automatic" mode as I played the intruder holding the damsel in a tight hand gag. Later, my Mom and I looked at the pictures we had made. Mom told me that I made her feel sexy again and she kissed me on the mouth. I kissed her right back.
Sunday, May 17th 2009 - 03:33:42 AM
Name: Phil.
E-mail address: Annon@yahoo.com
Comments:Hi everyone, Ihave read this site for years and have been very down about the lack of posts because this is an excellent forum. So I have decided to tell of a reacent event of mine that took place a few weeks ago, in the hope that it may kickstart the site back into life. I am a life long bondage fan and have always found the bound female body very erotic, I have also had a fetish for the older lady as well and through the years they have seemed to get older and older as I myself mature. I am now at a stage where I didn't think I could progres having bound a lady of 65 years of age some time ago. but the other week I was talking to a friend of mine who told me of a lady who was having problems with her computer and he asked if I could go and take a look at it for her. I told him to give the lady my number and if she rang I would go and sort out her problem as a favour to him. Two days later the phone rand and when I answered a very nice softly spoken lady said that she had been given my number and that I would go and have a look at her computer for her. I chatted with the lady who told me her name was Marrion and she told me why she was having problems with her computer and I told her that it just sounded like she needed the machine virous scanning so I arranged to go over and do it for her. I arrived at Marrions house the next day at about 6.30pm and was met by a very sweeet lady who I thought was about 60 years of age, I was very surprised to discover that she was a widow of 73 years of age. She was petite, shapely and very good physically for a lady so well on in life. anyway I sorted out Marrions computer and in a couple of hours it was running as good as new but I was very shocked when I discovered some pictures of her as a youger woman bound and gagged, I was so captivated by what I had found that I didn't notice that Marrion had entered the room and was stood behind me when I felt her hand touch me on the shoulder, I nearly jumped out of my skin. She apologised for making me jump and I said that it was me who should be sorry for looking at her pictures. Marrion said that she wasn't bothered and that they were taken by her late husband years ago. I told her how I thought whe was very sexy all tied up like she was in the pictures and she said that she often thought about those days and missed them very much. We got chatting at some length and I told Marrion about my interest in bondage and my experiences, then to my suprise Marrion asked if I would like to tie her up and play a little, she said it could be her way to pay me for sorting out her computer as I wouldn't take any money off her. I said that I would love to play with her and she then said to follow her. We went upstairs and down a corridor to a large bedroom at the end. When we entered there was a king size bed and a wooden chair and a large chest. Marrion opened the chest and said that I would find all I needed in there. It was full of ropes and cuffs and gags and blindfolds in fact everything you could wish for. She told me it was the things she and her late husband hed accunulated over the years. I took out a length of soft white rope and turned to Marrion, she was dressed in a white blouse and black skirt that came just below her knees and she had on black shoes with a small heel about 2" high. I turned Marrion round and pulled her hands behind her back and placed her wrists together palm to palm then wrapped the rope around her wrists and tied them together cinching the ropes between her wrists. when her hands wre tied Marrion pulled on the ropes a little and then said you are good at this I don't think I shall be able to escape from this, I said that was the idea and she would only get free when I released her. I then put my arms around her and caressed her breasts through her blouse and bra. I was amazed to find that she still had breasts that were soft but volumous and firm. Marrion let her head flop back on to my shoulder and said that it had been a long time since anyone had touched her like that and she had almost forgotten what it was like. I turned her round to face me then gently kissed her full on the mouth and she kissed me back, whilst we kissed I let my hands explore her a little and found she was wearing a suspender belt and stockings which were natural tan coloured.I decided to tie her up a little more and got another length of rope from the chest, I tied this rope around her elbows and was amazed the they could almost touch. Marrion told me that when her husband tied her that they could touch and that she felt that with time and perserverence she might det them to touch again. I told not to worry it was great that she was as supple as she was for her age. Another length of rope was then wrapped around her body above and below her breasts and I then passed the rope under her arms and around her shoulders to form a yoke harness.The next length of rope I got from the chest I used to tied her ankles with and then another was used to tie her legs above the knees, these were both cinched and the effect was stunning. Marrion was the sexiest 73 year old lady I had ever set eyes on. By this time I was so hard I was almost bursting.and I told her that she was having a profound effect on me. Sha said that was very naughty of her which was my cue to ask her what she thought should be done to naughty ladies like her. She replied that her husband would have spanked her. I asked her if she thought that I should spank her and she replied that seeing as how dhe was all tied up and at my mercy she was hardly in a possition stop me if i wanted to. so I lifted her up in my arms and carried her to the bed where I sat myself on the edge and then laid her across my lap. Marrion gave a little giggle and said she never thought she would find herself in this possition again. I asked her if she was ready for her spanking and she said yes sir, I told her that I was giong to give her twenty smacks and she had to remain completely silent throughout. I told her that if she made any noise at all then the spanking would have to be repeated. she said she understood and so I raised har skirt to reveal a very lovely pair af tied shapely legs sheathed in soft natural tan coloured stockings. I raised the skirt higher and discovered that Marrion was wearing sensible white silk knickers and when I ran my hand over her buttocks I found that she had quite a firm boottom. she had really kept herself in good shape. I let my hands wander and explore her legs and bottom for a short while then landed the first of her twenty smacks on her bottom. Marroin bit her lip but did not make a sound so i proceede with the rest at random intervals so she would not know whether she was going to get a smack or a caress. the nineteenth and twentieth smacks were delivered in quick succession and on the twentieth smack Marrion yelped. Oh dear I said that wasn't silence was it? Marrion giggled and said that she was enjoying the spanking so much that she wanted some more so I said that she was very naughty and she would now receive another twenty sound spanks and proceeded to spank her bottom good and hard. When the spanking was complete I laid Mrrion on the bed face down and took another length of rope and pulling her ankles back up to her wrists I placed her in a hogtie and told her she would have to stay like that for a while thinking about how naughty she had been. I also told her to let me know if it was too much for her and I would release her. Marrion stayed hogtied for over an hour and never complained once so I decided it was time to untie her and let her free. When Marrion was free of all her ropes she stood up and did a few exercises to limber up and get her joints working againa nd in a couple of minutes she was asking if I would like a cup of tea and a buscuit. I said yes and we went down to the kitchen where we had a snack and we talked about what we had just done. Marrion was glowing and said she never thought that she would find anyone to tie her up and treat her like her late husband used to. I said that I thought she was a lovely lady and that I had enjoyed myself immensly. Marrion asked if I would like to carry on visiting her and if I would look after her bondage needs. I said that I would love to and that was the start of a relationship that has given both of us hours of fun and is still ongoing. Marrion is tied up on the bed right now while I am typing this with her full approval and looks beautiful in her stockings and suspenders with her hands and feet tied and her knees. She also has her breasts in strict bondage and is gurgling happily into her ball gag as the crotch rope holds a vibrater deep inside her. well I will have to go now as my Marrion needs some attention , she is starting to writhe around in extacy so I think its time to change her around a little, I was amazed that a 73 year old could still orgasm like she does, and I swear that Marrion is looking even younger now than when I met her. If you would like to hear meor about my bound Marrion then please let me know and I will tell you of other sessions we have had. Oh and please tell some of your stories and get this site up and running ahain. Phil.
Sunday, May 31st 2009 - 09:54:59 AM
Name: Phil
E-mail address: Annon@yahoo.com
Comments:Hi everyone who bothers to stop by this site and read the posts, Following on from my last post about Marrion my 73 year old bondgae sub; well life never ceases to amaze me and things sometimes just get better!! Let me explain, yesterday I got a phone call from Marrion, she asked if I could go round as there was a job she would like me to do for her. Well not having seen her for just over a week I said I would be round at her house in about 30 minutes. evrytime I go to Marrion's house she usually ends up getting tied and spanked and teased by me. When I arrived at Marrions there was a car parked outside that I hadn't seen before, I perked behind it and made my way to the front door, before I had chance to ring the door bell the door opened and I was greeted by Marrion who smiled and said how lovely it was to see me as she invited me in and said to follow her to the kitchen. As I step into the kitchen Marrion introduced me to a lady who was sat at the kitchen table, she said her name was Debbie and that she was her daughter. Debbbie is 55 years old and a very attractive lady with a curvacious body and long shapely legs and mousey coloured hair that was cut short and neat. I asked Marrion what the job was she had for me to do and was knocked sideways when she replied that she wanted me to discipline Debbie for her. I was gobsmacked at first and she then said that Debbie had been very naughty and borrowed some money out of Marrions Bank without asking and sunce she could not pay her back she had agreed for me to take her in hand. marrion told me that Debbie also knew about what she and I had been up to. Debbie smiled at me and said that she was glad that her Mother had found someone like me and that she knew all about what her Mum and Dad used to do when he was alive and that on occasion her father had tied her up and disciplined her for being too wayward. I said that I would love to take on the job and told Debbie to go upstairs and wait in the punishment room which was really Marrions playroom. She stood immediately and went upstairs. I told Marrion that she was a very naughty girl for springing this on me and she said I know so will I have to be punished as well? I said that she would but after I had dealt with Debbie. I went upstairs and entered the room where Debbie was waiting for me, she was sat on the bed with her head bowed and her hands on her knees. I asssumed that this must have been how her father would have had her wait for her punishment. I told her to stand and remove her dress which she did and she laid it on a chair. Debbie was wearing a white bra and matching knickers and suspender belt with natural tan stockings and black shoes with 4" heels, she looked ravishing and I had developed a real hard on just by looking at her. I then told Debbie to remove her bra which she did and she laid it on the chair with her dress. Debbie's nipples were rock hard and standing out like chappel hat pegs, I told her to turn round with her back to me and she obeyed immediately so I took a length of rope and walking up behind her I pulled her arms behind her and tied her wrists together cinching the ropes between her wrists to tighten the bind. I then turned her round and tied her legs at the ankles and above the knees again cinching the ropes to keep them nice and tight and neat. Debbie teatered a little on her high heels but soon regained her ballance and steadied herself. I got another length of rope and explained to Debbie that because she was going to be spanked I had to secure her hands so that she could not use them to protect herself then I tied the rope between her wrists and lifting her hands up between her shoulder blades i passed the rope over her shoulders and round under her arms wrapping it around her torso and above and below her breasts so that there was no way she could lower her hands to protect her bottom from the spanking it was going to recieve. The next thing that I did was to explore Debbies body a little to see if she was turned on by what was happening to her and as I let my hands roam over her breasts she closed her eyes and let out a groan of pleasure then I let my hand wander down belly and into the valley between her legsto discover that the crotch of her knockers was getting quite damp. I told her that she was just a slut and because she was enjoying what was a punishment then she would recieve a good sound spanking that would result in real purplefication of her arse. and because I did want any noise from her she was also going to be gagged. I went to a drawer that Marrion kept silk scarves in and took out two, one I balled up and told Debbie to open her mouth. She protested at first but soon she opened her mouth and I stuued it with the balled up scarf, then I too the other scarf and tied it over her mouth to hold the first one in place, all Debbie could do now was ummmmph into the gag. I then seated myself on the couch that was in the room and told Debbie that she had to shuffle herself over to me and lay across my lap. it was a difficult task for her in the heels she was wearing but after a while she managed it and I gently laid her across my lap into the required position. I then lowered her knikers off her bottom and down her legs, after checking that she was copletely vulnerable and couldn't protect her rear end I proceeded to adminster a good hard sound spanking. debbie sreamed into her gag at the pain that was coursing through her bottom and I was delighted with how red har arse was turning I spanked Debbie for several minutes and she was sobbing into her gag when I stopped, her arse was on fire and I could feel the heat rising from it. my hand was also smarting so I gently rubbed debbie's bottom for a short time. When debbie had stopped sobbing I sat her up on my lap and held her in my armsfor a few minutes then I removered her gag and she Thanked me for the wonderful spanking I had given her, I kissed her and she kissed me back deeply then she said that she tought it was about time I gave her Mother some attention so I put Debbie on the bed and hogtied her and told her she was going to stay toed up for quite a while, until I'd had some fun with Marrion. I will finish this later please feel free to comment. Phil.
Tuesday, August 4th 2009 - 09:09:14 AM
Name: Ed
E-mail address: phitnessnut59@yahoo.com
Comments:When I was 20, I dated a very sexy nympho named Alison who introduced me to bondage. She had a very cute cousin who she fantisized about tying up and teasing. While this really got me worked up, I had a thing for her mom who was about 45 years old at the time. I once drove to her house at a time I knew she was working hoping to see her mom, who greeted me at the door wearing very short jean shorts and a really tight white tee shirt, no shoes. She had long, toned legs and a nice pair of still firm B's. She invited me in as she explained that Alison was still at work. She asked if I wanted to have a beer while I waited and I told her I would if she would. We drank a few while we listened to some tunes. After her second beer, she told me that she once opened the door on Alison and me and saw that I had tied her to the bed. She explained that she mentioned it to her daughter, since they had a very open relationship, and told her that she'd like me to tie her up sometime, which Alison did tell me but I thought she was kidding. I did my best not to respond, but her mom kept at it and said she thought it would be cool for me to tie her to the kitchen chair so that Alison would find her when she walked-in. (To be continued)
Wednesday, February 10th 2010 - 09:51:41 AM
Name: Ed
E-mail address: phitnessnut59@yahoo.com
Comments:What the heck I thought and without saying a word I went to Alison's room to retreive a bag of rope she kept under her bed. When I returned, Ali's mom was sitting in a low back wooden chair she moved to the entrance way. She was dressed the same with one exception - she had removed her bra from under her t-shirt (I could tell because her nipples were so hard I couldn't help but think how much they looked like Alison's). Without saying a word, her mom put her hands behind the back of the chair and only said one word "tight". I moved her hands to the front and as she went to say something I whispered "If I were you, I'd hold off on taking a gag as long as you can, cuz that too... will be tight". She smiled and offered me her wrists, which I tied very tightly, leaving a long length of rope at the end. I moved her arms up and bent her elbows back so that her wrists were now behind her head. This forced her to arch a little and made her tits look even better. I ran the rope down and to the front where I tied it to her crossed ankles. "What to gag you with?" I went to her room and came back with two black stockings. I motioned for her to open wide and jammed one in her mouth and used the other to tied it in place. Alison would be home soon and I figured that while I waited I should at least massage her mom's nipples to make sure they stayed at attention. Ater a few minutes of her mom moaning, I heard Ali's car pull up and I could see the anticipation in her mom's face. I wasn't completely sure, but I thought I heard two car doors slam. I peaked at the front window and to my surpise, I could see that Alison's sexy cousin was with her. (TBC)
Monday, February 15th 2010 - 08:53:43 AM
Name: Ed
E-mail address: phitnessnut59@yahoo.com
Comments:When the door opened, Ali's cousin put her hand over her mouth in shock and then started to laugh. I'm pretty sure I was beet red, but it was worth it. Alison was speechless for what seemed liked forever, while her mom seem quite ok with it all. Finally, Ali asked her mom "well, you got your wish, was it worth it?",to which her mom moaned the words "we'll see". After a moment or two, the hot (and I mean hot) cousin asked "should we all play?" Well this got Alison a little red (like mother like daughter). Ok Ali said, but who's gonna tie you up? I suggested that since I tied the mom up it was only fair that Alison do the honors (I could see her give a faint smile and I knew that I'd be rewarded at a latter date). With that Alison went the garage to search for even more rope and the cousin started whispering something to her aunt and while I couldn't here it, it made both laugh. (more to come)
Tuesday, February 16th 2010 - 04:22:08 PM
Name: Ed
E-mail address: phitnessnut59@yahoo.com
Comments:Alison returned with enough rope to tie-up a cheerleading squad (not a bad idea, but I digress). "Ok cuz, hands behind your back". Before Alison started I suggested a twist (based on the whispering between aunt and niece). "Your mom's been tied-up a long time, how about we untie her and let her tie you two up. When's she done, I'll retie her. Twice as tight". I could see the mom's eyes light up. No one said anything, so I started to untie mom, grabbing a little her tits (by accident) now and again. Once free, Ali's mom really took charge. She orderred both girls to lie face down, hands behind. Quickly, like she might have done this before, she tied both girls. Straddling her neice, she teased "Let's see how you like it. Revenge is a bitch". She then had the girls, who were lying with their feet touching, bend their legs up, as though each would be hogtied. Instead, Alison's mom tied each of their left ankles together, then their right. These girls were not going anywhere until they we're untied. "Before you re-tie me, help me tickle their feet". (more to come)
Sunday, February 21st 2010 - 09:15:14 AM
Name: Jen
E-mail address: elvengirlie@yahoo.com
Comments:Hi all, my names Jen and this story goes back about 10 or so years. First let me describe myself, at the time I was 44, 5'6, and about 120 pounds. I’m a 34DD, brunette, blue eyes, and I keep in shape. Ive been told I have a very sexy ass and legs as well. Anyway, I was 44, divorced, living in a rural area. My job was rather good paying, so my house was nice. I owned the main house, a smaller guest house that was a 2 minute walk away, and the surrounding area, all in all about 100 or something acres. However, my nearest neighbors lived almost a 10 minute drive down the road, so it was nice and secluded. Now I have practiced bondage since I was a little girl, playing cowboys etc, and I still practice today. I have built up quite a collection of toys. When married, my husband would tie me up at least once a week. My collection includes piles of rope, many leather cuffs with keys, padlocks, a big red ballgag, a ring gag, and a penis gag, a locking leather blindfold, a locking 4in posture collar, my bondage hood which I could attach my blindfold and gags too so it would only have nose holes, my collar also locked on to it, it fed my hair out through a hole in the back making it a pony tail. I also have a chastity belt, a variable speed fucking machine, a 4ft leather leash, nipple clamps with additional weights, an adjustable spreader bar that went from 12-36in, a posture bar that locks to my collar in back then locks my hands together forcing them to remain in place, a leather straightjacket, a paddle, riding crop, cane, flogger, and other spanking toys, 2 dildos both are 8in long 2in wide, a large butt plug 5in long 3in wide, a standing stock that locks your head and arms forcing you to bend over and locks your feet in place, a spreader bar that locks your feet then locks your hands outside your feet really exposing you, a pair of locking knee-high ballet boots 9in heel, among my other high heels, and a few corsets thongs, bras, lingerie, stockings etc, a cat suit, and even a few costumes, schoolgirl, maid, police woman, etc. As you can see, we were really into it. It’s taken me nearly 20 some years to build up this collection. My ex-husband and I practiced for almost 8 years before he left, so I got to keep our extensive collection. Anyway, it was summer time and my sister and her husband were traveling to Europe for the summer, but their son, Adam, had gotten a D on his report card, so he couldn’t go. It was arranged that he would spend the summer with me. Him being my favorite, and only, nephew, we knew we were going to have a good time. So summer came and he was dropped off at my place, we said our goodbyes and went inside. Now, Adam knew of my insatiable lust to be tied up and dominated, but that’s for another day. So I took him up to his room and we unpacked his stuff and talked. After a while, the conversation turned to bondage and my practice. I told him that I hadn’t been tied up since the last time he was over, almost 2 months ago. He said that we should fix that. We went downstairs and I saw that it was about 2 PM, so we made a deal, I’d be tied up for 4 hours, till 6 Pm, to I could make dinner. So we went to the basement were I kept all my toys. I started by stripping naked, and showing him my drawers of clothes. After admiring my body for a moment, he selected a matching black bra and thong, a black corset, black stockings and garter belt, and my ballet boots (9in heels). I quickly put everything on and stood up, balancing myself on the heels. I looked at myself in the mirror that was hanging up down there, and I have to say I looked hot. Anyway, then came the bondage. He started by locking the posture collar on me, before pulling the hood over my head, locking them together, and on. Next came the blindfold and penis gag, both tightly secured before being locked on. Now, gagged and blindfolded, Adam helped me to sit on the floor so I wouldn't fall over. Lying on my stomach, he took my hands behind my back, locking a cuff on each wrist, before locking them together, followed quickly by a pair on my elbows. My hands and elbows locked together, he quickly moved down to my legs, locking the spreader bar on my ankles at about 2 ½ feet or so. With that, he pulled me up to my feet, helping me balance myself. I felt him tie off a rope to my wrists, before pulling it up through a hook in the ceiling, forcing me to bend over, tying me in a strappado. To finish things off, I felt him move my thong out of the way to push one of my dildos into my pussy then my butt plug into my ass. Boy, those really fill me up. With that he said that he was gonna go explore the house and area a little bit and would be back later. I heard him turn and leave, shutting the door behind him. Thats all I have time for today, Ill pos more later, bye.
Tuesday, April 27th 2010 - 02:23:31 PM
Name: Jen
E-mail address: elvengirlie@yahoo.com
Comments:Hey guys, its me again and I'm back to continue my story. Here goes..... So Adam had finished tying me up and left to go check out the house and what not. Standing there for a moment, I tested out my bonds, but they held tight, I couldn't move at all. Now I'm not gonna bore you with a blow by blow account, but after a while into it my feet and shoulders were on fire from the boots and strappado. I had cum 2 or 3 times from the dildo working inside of me. Anyway, Adam came back down at 6 o'clock and lowered me and untied me, sitting there with me dressed scantily as I was. We talked about it for a sec and I said that I enjoyed it alot. So we made a pact, for the rest of the summer I would be his "slave" and let him tie me up and what not. We came up with some rules to for our "game." First was that I would wear only what Adam picked out for me, no matter what. Second, I was to follow his orders. Third, I was to address him as Master or Sir. We agreed and went up stairs to make dinner. I was left in my clothes, bra and thong, garter and stockings, ballet boots, corset, and he kept my posture collar on me. It took a few minutes to get up those stairs in those boots. So I made dinner, we ate, watched tv, etc, you know all that stuff, before saying our good nights and going to bed. Adam told me that from now on I would sleep naked, unless he said other wise. Sorry guys, but I have to run, Ill post some more later, bye.
Saturday, May 15th 2010 - 05:02:18 PM
Name: Jen
E-mail address: elvengirlie@yahoo.com
Comments:Hey guys back again with some more of my story. So I woke up the next day and went downstairs to fix breakfast; I was still naked. About 20 minutes later Adam came down and joined me. We ate and talked about what we were going to do today. Adam said that he wanted to take a walk, get some fresh air, and that he wanted me to join him. I agreed. But he said that I would be tied up when we went. I again agreed, but as long as we didn't go to near my neighbors, I don't want them knowing our little secret. He said ok and got up to go and get changed. He came back down in shorts and a t-shirt, and we went downstairs to my dungeon. Once down there, he inserted my butt plug and dildo, before quickly locking my posture collar on me. He then passed me a black bra and thong. I put them on while he got the other toys out. Next he locked my bondage hood on, with the penis gag and blindfold attached. Blinded and hooded, I felt him pull my corset around me, tightening it as tight as he could, drawing my waist in at least a couple inches. I then felt him pull my arms behind me, locking a pair of cuffs on each wrist, before locking them together. Cuffs were then attached to my ankles and a hobble chain attached, limiting my steps to a foot. He attached a leash to me and tugged on it, pulling me up the stairs and outside. I felt me bare feet touch the ground and off we went. I must have walked miles in what seemed like circles, all strung up as I was. Eventually Adam got tired and took me back to the house. I'll post more later...
Friday, May 21st 2010 - 01:40:15 PM
Name: I like older women!
E-mail address: adultsubjects@aol.com
Comments:My girlfriend is 45, and I am 22. I tie her hands behind her back so tight that her elbows touch. I gag her with a bandana that I pull tightly between her teeth. Then i go to work on her breasts. I massage them. I rub them. I squeeze them. And when we fuck, my hand is ALWAYS over her mouth. She can't make a sound to save her own life and she knows it. One time, we went upstairs at a party we were at and I fucked her on the bed with all the guests coats. I gagged her with a scarf belonging to her daughter. That was an extra turn on. Tonight, I am tying her to each post of our four poster bed.
Wednesday, October 6th 2010 - 11:55:32 AM
Name: Natasha
E-mail address: elvengirlie@yahoo.com
Comments: Hey all, my names Natasha. I am a 38, single mother with a 14 year old son. Im 5'6, 120lbs, 34C, blonde hair, blue eyes, athletic. Im from Russia, so please excuse my english. This story happened a few weeks ago, my son Adam was home from school (it was the weekend), and we were watching a movie. There was a scene in the movie were a woman was tied up in her underwear and it caught our attention. Adam asked me what it was like to be tied up and asked if he could tie me up. I told him that we could try it. He asked where to start, so I went to the basement and found some coils of rope and a roll of duct tape. I came back upstairs and Adam was waiting for me. At the time I was wearing a black sweater and bra, jeans, a black thong, and black knee high boots (4in heels I think). Adam looked at me a second before asking if he could tie me up in my underwear, like the woman in the movie. Thinking it over for a minute, I said sure, but we would stop if I wanted to. I stripped off my boots, sweater and jeans, but Adam said he wanted me to wear the boots (I think he has a thing for them). I slipped them back on and we started. He started by pulling my hands behind my back and tightly tieing them palm to palm. I told him to tie my elbows together, and he looped a strand around and cinched it tight. I took gymnastics so I got them to touch. He helped me to the floor and quickly tied my ankles to my thighs, left ankle to left tight, right to right. (I think he had learned about bondage before tieing me up). He tied a connecting cord from my ankles to my wrists, hogtying and frogtying me. He ripped off a piece of duct tape and taped my mouth shut.I looked up at him and started to squirm a little bit. I am sorry, but I have to go. I will post some more later. Natasha.
Saturday, November 20th 2010 - 10:07:27 AM
Name: SILENCER
E-mail address: ADULTSUBJECTS@AOL.COM
Comments:I'll leave out the details about how this happened. I'll just get to the importand things. Mom is wearing a pair of skin tight short shorts and a halter top. I tie her legs together with a length of rope. I tie her ankles together as well. Next, I tie her wrists behind her back. Then I tie her ankle rope to her wrist rope and now mom is in a hog tie. Next, comes the gag. I put a hand over her mouth first. She tries to scream but she can't. Then, I put a ball gag in her mouth. Her beautiful lips are on display as the ball forces them apart. Now that my mom is securly bound and gagged, I start to fondle her as her muffled protests fill the room.
Tuesday, June 28th 2011 - 10:16:39 AM
Name: Steve
E-mail address: stevevilla2005@yahoo.com
Comments:Hello everyone, my name is Steve. I produce and post bondage video, but as you might notice I am not posting a link. I am not here to advertise my site. 2 days ago I was bored and started punching in some key words on Google and that is how I found this place. Older Women tied up is something near and dear to my heart. Reading some of the stories in here got me in the mood for writing. I am not going to say this story is true. I will just leave it to your imagination. I will tell you though, I have tied up a lot of girls in my days. Some for my work and some for recreation. In the following story, I am going to write it as the person involved. The first part I am posting today the lead in and foundation the actual story. For those who expect bondage in the first paragraph of a story, I am sorry, that is not my style. Back in the mid 80's I was going through a divorce and living at my mother's home. After a couple months of putting up with my step father's drinking and my mother's nagging, I was reminded why I joined the Army and moved out when I was 18. A friend from worknamed Dave owned a big house and told me he had an extra room he would be willing to rent me. He told me though that there was one minor detail that I would have to put up with. His mother was temporarily living in a room at his house. It turns out she was also going through a divorce from her 3rd husband. Dave told me that his mother worked two jobs and was hardly ever there. I moved in over the weekend and had not met Dave's mom Linda until Sunday night when she came home after a weekend away with her two daughters. Dave had a couple of really hot sisters. One was about my age(30), the other a bit younger than him(28). But Mom was also pretty hot. She was 50 years old, tall and very curvy. Maybe a few pounds over weight. But not bad for a woman who I later found out had 5 kids. When I met the girls, Linda, Dave's mom said, “So you are going through a divorce huh. Are you dating yet?" as she grabbed her older of the two daughters arm and pushed her towards me. They all laughed as the daughter looked a bit embarrassed as she said "Oh Mom Stop it, you are embarrassing me!". But from the look she gave me, I knew there was a little bit of a chance she was interested. Anyhow, I left the them all alone as I went back to my room to work on putting things away. Later, I heard more people arrive and later found out it was Dave’s two brothers. One with a wife and a couple of kids. The other who I already knew because he worked the same job Dave and I worked. Sometime later, Dave knocked on my door and asked me to come out and have some pizza they had delivered. As we sat around and talked, I couldn’t help but notice Mom talking into the older daughter’s ear and then look at me. They both giggled and I knew they were talking about me. I figured mom wasn’t going to give up match making me with her daughter, which was OK with me. My friend Dave owned a boat and spent some of his days off at some lake or the river. Since the following weekend was a 3 day holiday weekend, Dave and his family were planning a lake trip. They asked me if I could go with them. Although the thought of spending the weekend around Dave’s older sister was very inviting, I had to turn them down because I had other plans. During the week, I settled into living in my new room. Although she worked two jobs, I did see a lot of Dave’s mom as she came and went. I was actually looking forward to the weekend with everyone leaving me with the place to myself. Mainly because Dave told me it was OK to bring the girl I was seeing at the time over to spend a couple of nights while they were all away. But a couple of things happened that week that made living in this house become very interesting. The first occurred when one evening I was watching television and the Avengers happened to be on. Linda walked by and stopped. “Oh my God, that is my favorite show” she said and asked if I didn’t mind if she sat down and watched it with me. As she sat there and watched the television with me, she asked me what I liked most about this show. I was too embarrassed to tell her that I was into bondage and loved seeing the main female character getting tied up and gagged. What she told me next, really shocked me though. She said that she liked it because she looked forward to seeing the women in the show getting tied up and gagged. "Wow! I thought to myself. I was shocked. I couldn’t say anything as she looked at me. I am sure she could tell from my expression that what she said had effected me very much She then smiled as if she knew exactly what I was thinking. From this moment on, I never again had any idea of spending anytime with her daughter. The only problem was, this lady was 2 years older than my mother and also the mother of a good friend. I wish I could tell you that I came up with some cool kind of reply. But I was a mess. I was tongue tied and couldn’t think of anything to say other than to question her why she liked seeing women tied up. She told me that she probably shouldn't tell me. But for many she years she had a fantasy of some strong man coming into her house and tying her up. All in fun of course she stressed. I was very nervous and I am sure she could tell. She asked me if I had ever had the desire to tie up a girl. Stupid me, I told her No. “That’s too bad” she told me. I asked her if she had ever been tied up and she told me with a sad face "No." She told me that every now and then she tries tying herself up and pretending she has been tied up by some bad guy who is going to do evil things to her. Although I wanted to, I didn't ask her what those evil things might be. But I did ask her what she used to tie herself up with. She told me that she had some rope in a box out in the garage. She also told me that every now and then while she was laying in bed at night that she would wad up a pair of her panties, stuff them in her mouth and tie a scarf around her mouth to gag herself. I was afraid to ask her any more question fearing she would realize that I was lying about my desire to tie her up. But then things got really crazy when she told me that if she was 15 or 20 years younger that she would try to talk me into sneaking in her room one night and tying her up. As fate would have it, the front door opened and in walks her daughter. I was too afraid to stand up because I had a huge hard on. But Linda got up and went to her room with her daughter so they could figure out together what she was going to pack for the lake. For the next couple of days I was a mess. I couldn’t sleep, I couldn’t eat, I couldn’t do anything but think about tying up my friend’s 50 year old mother. I was seriously thinking about moving back with my mother to get away because I was really worried if Dave knew the things I was thinking about his mother, our friendship might be in jeopardy. I tried to avoid eye contact with Linda as we crossed paths on a few ocassions. But on the Thursday before they were all suppose to leave, she did something very unbelievable. I went into the kitchen to make me a sandwich and found her cleaning up. As I sat down on a stool at the counter to eat, she stopped what she was doing and smiled at me. She then reached in her pants pocket and pulled out a pair of panties. I was very startled and wondered what on earth was she doing. Then, she wadded them up and stuffed them in her mouth. She then put her hands behind her back and leaned over the counter facing me. She started moaning as she looked up at me. Then she started swaying her ass side to side as she closed her eyes. I almost choked on my sandwich. But I finally got my head out of my ass and said the right thing. I told her that she better behave or she was going to end up tied up and gagged in room all weekend and miss out on the lake trip. She stool up with a determined look on her face, took the panties out of her mouth and said, “Don’t make a promise you can’t keep.” I put my sandwich down and walked around the counter to her. I grabbed her hands and pulled them behind her back. I then covered her mouth with my hand and pulled her back to me. When I released her hands, she kept them behind her as I put my arm around her chest just below her big boobs. Her perfume smelled so good and I could feel the bottom of her big tits rubbing on the top of my forearm as she pressed her ass against me. I know she felt how hard I was because she moaned and rubbed harder with her ass. I whispered in her ear not to tease me because I was very serious. When I released her, she walked away. But as she left the kitchen area, she turned to look back at me with a smile as she winked and walked away…....To be continued.
Wednesday, September 7th 2011 - 10:15:55 AM
Name: Steve
E-mail address: stevevilla2005@yahoo.com
Comments:Part Two………….. I woke up Friday morning and saw everyone was already there packing things for the weekend lake trip. As I was leaving for work and tell them allto have a good time, I noticed that both daughters were talking to Linda and they appeared to be a little upset with her. I didn’t give it anymore thought and drove off to work. Later in the day, I called the girl I was dating to confirm our plans for the weekend. This is when I got some bad news. My girlfriend was also going through a divorce and she had kids. The reason she was going to be able to spend the weekend with me was because her soon to be ex-husband was taking them for the weekend. Well, he decided to change his plans and the kids were staying home after all. We were in a stage of our relationship where my girl friend wanted to keep me secret from her children. She told me that she would ask her mother to watch them one of the nights, but she wasn’t very optimistic. She said if that didn’t work, she would try her sister. But she lived far away and getting them there might be a problem. The prospect of spending the weekend home alone, wasn’t very exciting. I hadn’t ever brought up the subject of bondage with this girl because I just didn’t think she would be into it. But at least we would be doing things that would take my mind off of tying up a 50 year old woman who just happened to be my friend’s mother. I tried to think of other things I could do. I even thought about contacting an old girl friend who was actually into being tied up. After all, I wasn’t really in an exclusive relationship just yet. Well, to make a long story short, things didn’t work out at all. The girl friend could not find a baby sitter and the ex-girl friend wasn’t available. So when the end of my work day came, I drove home with plans to spend a quiet night alone. When I drove up the driveway, the place looked empty and quiet. Of course the boat was no longer parked on the street along the front curb and the only car in the driveway was, Linda’s and another car that probably belonged to one Dave’s siblings. But when I walked in the front door, I heard the television and there in the livingroom was Linda sitting on the couch. She was wearing a white smock over a pair of tight jeans as if she were going to her night job. I had only seen her in the white smock one time before as she left one evening for work and I figured she worked in the medical field. But tonight I noticed she was also wearing high heels with her toes showing and as I looked closer, I also noticed she was wearing nylons under her jeans. “What are you doing here? Why aren’t you at the lake with everyone else?” I asked her. To be honest, I was a little bit excited and was hoping she was going to tell me that she decided to stay home so I could keep her bound and gagged all weekend. So when she told me that she was offered an extra shift tonight and since she needed money, she decided to go to work instead. She told me that she knew I had plans and she promised to stay out of my way. She even mentioned driving to the lake the next day if her being home would cause me a problem. I told her that my plans fell through and that I would not be having any company this weekend. I asked her what time she had to be at work, she told me that she was leaving in 20 minute. So I told, her to have a nice weekend and I headed off to my room. As I sat in my room, I began to think things just didn’t fit. I starting trying to put things together when I thought about the way things looked when I left for work in the morning. Maybe her daughters being upset with her had something to do with Linda deciding to stay home. About 20 minutes later, I went back out to the livingroom and noticed there was a box on the floor. Linda had still not left for work and I said, “Hey aren’t you leaving soon?” She looked at me and said, “What, are you in a hurry to get rid of me?” Now I really could have screwed things up here, but I took a chance. I told her, “Actually, I was hoping you didn’t have to go.” She replied, “Oh really! And why is that?” I hesitated and I could sense she was very curious. “Come on, don’t be afraid. Tell me.” She said. When I still hestiated and she came back with, “Please, Tell me!” So I said “OK!” I told her, “ I was hoping you could stay home so I could tie you up!” Linda immediately walked over to me and gave me a big hug. She told me that ever since we watched television together the other day that all she could think of was being tied up and gagged by me. I asked her what time she got off work and asked if I could tie her up then. She told me that her plans have now changed and there was no way she could go to work. She picked up the box on the floor and opened it to show me what was inside. It was rope. Nothing fancy, just the kind of stuff you would find at a hardware store. There was also some scarves, bandanas and some torn rags. Linda took off the smock and sat down next to me as I starting taking rope out of the box. I couldn’t help but notice just how sexy this woman was. She was wearing a tight black sweater with no buttons. It was tucked into her jeans and I could see the lines of her bra that held in some really big boobs. “So how do you want me to tie you?” I asked her. She said “Tight" and that she wanted to be gagged too. She told me she didn’t want to be able to get loose and that she didn’t want to be able to make much sound. She then turned away from me and offered me her hands behind her back. As I started tying her wrists, I could feel her tense up and start to shake a tiny bit. As I tighted and cinched them, her breathing started to get heavy. I pulled her arms back and was amazed that her elbows touched very easily. So I tied them together and then wrapped rope around her arms and chest. I was a little carefull as I wound the rope under her boobs, trying not to touch more than I had to. But as she moved, I could feel them bouncing on top of my arms. “How is that? I asked as I tied off the ends behind her. “Wonderful! You can tie it tighter if you want.” she told me. I then started tying her ankles together. As I wound the rope around, I could see her toes through the nylon reinforcement of her stockings. I assumed she was wearing pantyhose. I looked up at her as I knotted the rope and she had this big smile on her face as she blew me a kiss. Because she was wearing jeans, I decided to put a lot of rope on her legs. I started as high up on her thighs as I could go. But as I was about to cinch it, I told her to lean back because I was going to stick my hand through. When she asked me why, I told her that I didn’t want to touch anything I wasn’t allowed to. When I pushed her back, she immediate sprung back up. When I looked at her and hesitated she said, “Go ahead, unless you are a chicken.” So I pushed my hand through rubbing her crotch with the top of my hand. I still had enough slack for at least two more pass throughs. This time as I stuck my hand through, she pushed herself forwand and moaned. I was already hard, but now, I started to feel very uncomfortable down there. On the third pass through, her moan got louder and I could feel she was very warm under those tight jeans. I started wondering what her panties looked like under the pantyhose. Or, if she was even wearing any. After knotting the thigh rope, I tied rope around her legs, both above and below her knees. All of a sudden, she turned back towards me and said, “Wait a minute! I have to call work.” She told me in all of the excitement she forgot. I started to untie her, but Linda stopped me and said, “What are you doing?” When I told her I was untying her so she could call, she told me to stop and help her get to the phone. Back in those days, telephone were not so mobile. The phone in this house was attached to the wall and we had to go to it. So I helped her stand up and guided her as she hopped over to the kitchen counter. As I held her arms and watched, I couldn’t help but notice her big tits bouncing up and down. She told me the number at her work and told me to put the phone on speaker. I expected a doctor’s office or hospital to answer. But when the person answering said, “The Broadway” Department store, I was very surprised to find out she worked for a cosmetic company.(Back in the 1980’s Macy’s had not yet bought out the Broadway department stores in Southern California.). Linda asked the lady to transfer her to the her boss. A lady answered and Linda said, “Hey it’s me Linda. I can’t take that extra shift you offered me! Go ahead and give it to Cathy’. The lady replied, “Is everything alright Linda?” Linda told her yes, that she was fine. She told her, “Something came up and that she was going to be tied up all night.” She looked at me and winked as she giggled. After we hung up the phone, I helped Linda hop back to the livingroom couch. She asked me if I was done tying her and wanted to know when I was going to gag her. I told her that I wanted to add another peiece of rope, but wasn’t sure she would like where I tied it. She told me not to be silly and that I could rope anywhere I wanted on her. So I tied a rope around her waist and crotch roped her. I connect that to her bound hands. I could tell she really loved this. "You've done this before haven't you!" she said. I nodded head yes and told her that I was very much into bondage. "I knew it! she said. "Now gag me!" “What should I gag you with?” I asked her. She looked at the rags and bandanas in the box and said that maybe since they had been stored in the garage so long that I should go look for something else. She told me to go to her room and see what I could find in one of her dresser drawers. So I left her and walked over to her room. To be honest, I was almost just as excited to see what she kept in her dresser. After looking in a couple of the drawers, I found her panties and bra’s. I also found some garter belts. But what really excited me was they she had a drawer full of foundation garments and gridles. I found a nice pair of black lace panties that looked like they would fit in her mouth. After a few minutes of seaching, I also found a long cotton tube sock that I would use for a cleave gag. When I got back to Linda, she was now on her knees, bent over the couch pulling on the crotch rope as she moaned. He sweater was now untucked and I could see, not only the top of her pantyhose showing, but also the top of her black lace panties. She saw what I had in my hands and said, “Oh No you bad man! Are you going to stuff my panties in my mouth and gag me?” As she sat on the floor and watched me walk to her. I noticed she was looking at my crotch area and I am sure she saw just how turned on I was. When I got behind her, she got up on her knees and leaned back as she opened her mouth. I stuffed the panties in and she started moaning really loud as I pushed them all the way in. I then put the sock between her teeth and pulled it tight as I knotted behind her neck. She leaned forward back over the couch and started moaning very loud as she struggled in the ropes. I could tell she wanted to get back on the couch, so I helped her. When I sat her up, she looked at me and motioned for me to sit next to her. When I did, she started rubbing her tits against my chest and leaned back looking down at them. I figured she wanted me to tocuh them and I did. They were real/natural and they were big. I let go of them and turned her away from me. I grabbed her tits again and I didn’t have to pull her back, she did it herself and she also started moving her body rubbing her back into me. Then she caught me off guard as she jumped up and landed on my lap. She of course landed on something very hard and I am sure she wasn’t surprised. She swung her legs over mine and was now sitting sideways on my lap. She turned toward me and tried to kiss me through the gag. Then she sat up and moaned trying to say something. When I couldn’t understand her she tried propping her self up and put her tits in my face. I held her up by her waist and kept her there as she pressed her chest into my face. When I needed air, I put her down on her back and leaned over her so I could kiss her through the gag. I was so turned on and wanted to rip her pants, pantyhose and panties off right then and there. But all of a sudden, it came back to me. No, I couldn’t do this. Linda was old enough to my mother’s older sister. She was also the mother of my good friend.. I sat her back up and tried to move away. She leaned back into me and I held her for a short while. I was going to hogtie her and watch her squirm for a little while when I noticed her hands were turning blue. I told her that was going to untie her. She tried to tell me, “No!”. But I explianed about her hands. The first thing I did was untie her elbows so I could get some circulation back in her hands. Then I untied the gag and she spit out the wad of soggy panties. “Why are you untying me? She begged to know. I could tell she was very said and somewhat hurt. Then she said “What is it, you don’t want anything to do with an old lady like me?” She told me that she knew I was turned on because she felt and could see I was very hard. Her eyes started to water and I thought she was going to cry. I was feeling really bad. I told her that her age was not a problem at all. I kind of lied. I also told her that she was very beautiful and if she wasn’t my friends mother, that I would keep her tied up all weekend and do some very naughty things to her. She told me that her being Dave’s mother should not be a real problem. “I promise, he will never know.” She told me. “Please don’t stop playing this with me!” She re assured me that no one would ever know. She then told me that she was very attracted to me the minute she saw me. She said that me tying her up was the most awesome thing a man has ever done to her in her life. She looked at me and I am sure she knew she had me. Stand up, she told me. When I did she said to up-zip my pants. “Now put that in my mouth and don’t stop until you explode in my mouth!” The next thing I knew, I had my hard cock in her mouth and she was sucking the living daylights out of me. We somehow ended up with me sitting on the couch and her on her knees with her head bouncing up and down on my lap as I fucked her face. I reached my hands down the top of her sweater and started rubbing her tits through her bra. Later, I reached in the bra and started pinching her nipples. From the sounds she was making, I knew she was really turned on and later found she orgasmed more than once. All of a sudden I started to feel it coming on and soon I grabbed a hold of her head and pumped harder into her mouth. When I exploded in her mouth, she refused to stop until she sucked every last drop out of me. She looked up at me and smiled and said. “Now untie me so we can go get something to eat and plan what else we are going to do tonight....... To be continued
Thursday, September 8th 2011 - 12:50:08 PM
Name: Liz
E-mail address: captaindempsey@gmail.com
Comments:I've always been interested in bondage. Like some of the stories that guys post on the different sites, I liked seeing the girl tied up in the detective shows, the westerns, and Crime magazines. I even had a scrapbook when I was in high school, but kept it hidden. My parents were ultra-conservative in their beliefs, and would have freaked out if they had known. My ex told me I was a pervert when I suggested it to him early on in our marriage, so I never mentioned it again. Still, when I saw someone tied, it drew my attention. Well, on with my story. I had been laid off from a factory that closed, but was able to find another job working in the office of a gravel plant company. Tom is a driver/equipment operator there, and one of the nicest, most polite men I had ever met. He always spoke to all the ladies in the office, never swore around us, but seemed a little shy around me. Little did I realize he was interested in me. Since my divorce, I was in two relationships, one with a man my age, the other with an older man. Both turned out badly, so I had pretty much stopped dating. One Friday after work, on my way home, in the rain, a tire blew out. As luck would have it, the first person to come by was Tom, and he said he would change the tire, but my spare was flat. He took the wheel off, and with me in his pickup, went to the tire place, got a tire put one, went back and put it on for me. I had just enough extra money to pay for the tire, but Tom wouldn't take anything anyway. I asked him to supper the next night with my family, but he seemed reluctant to accept. I insisted, so he finally agreed. At the prescribed time the next evening, the doorbell rang, my oldest let him in, and to his and my embarrassment, she yelled out "mom, your dinner date is here, and you didn't tell me he was a hunk". He is, by the way. He's 6'1", about 185, brown, brown, absolutely fatless. His smile would dazzle the sun, eyes twinkle all the time, and has eyelashes that every woman I know would kill for. I'm 37, so there is quite an age difference. After supper,I convinced him to stay for a while and we talked, and got better acquainted. To my surprise, he asked me to a movie, and and a greater surprise, I accepted. The next Friday night, I dropped my kids at my parents, even though my oldest is 16 and reliable, I didn't want them home alone, as there had been some recent home invasions. When I pulled back in my driveway, he as waiting for me, and we wwere off. After the movie I asked him over for coffee and homemade apple cobbler, and while we sat in my den, I dound myself attracted to him. So much so, that I leaned over and kissed him, on the lips. He returned my kiss, and we sat talking for a bit, and he asked if i needed him to take my after my kids. I explained that they were spending the night at my folks, and why, and he said that I could still be a victim, and maybe i should stay there as well. "Oh, I could get away, or at least talk him out of stealing my few inexpensive things." "What if he tied you up, what would you do?" "If my brother and cousin couldn't tie me up good enought to not escape, a burglar couldn't either." We discussed it some more, and somehow I ended up daring himto tie me up. He refused the dare, but I kept teasing him, so he finally agreed. I went to get some rope and stuff, and he also told me to use the bathroom. I found a lot of cotton clothesline in the garage, and grabbed some scarves from my room, used the loo, and went back to him. He offered me a chance to back out, but I was feeling cocky and told him to take his best shot. Boy, did he ever. He tied my wrists, then my knees, and asked if it was okay to tie my elbows. I said sure, and as he wrapped my arms and pulled gently, I leaned back and again kissed him. That was when I realized how horny I was. He laid me on my sofa, and put me into a hogtie, but not a very strict one. "A robber would tie me a lot tighter, don't you think?" "Maybe, but he might not want to develop a relationship with you, and I want to" he said. My heart was racing, and I felt my privates getting damp. Now, he kissed me, with a lot of passion, and I tried to suck his tongue from his mouth. He raised me to my knees, unbottoned my blouse, and when his mouth closed on a nipple, I yelled in ecstasy, and his hand went to my crotch, and even tho I had on jeans, he was able to stimulate me enough that I had an orgasm. "Get me out of my clothes, please, and screw my brains out. Please. PLEASE!" He took his time untying me and undressing me, and when finished I begged himto tie me down before making love to me. Instead he carried me into the bedroom, laid me on the bed and gently entered me, causing another orgasm. We made love all night, something I had never done before. In the morning, we went after my kids, and had breakfast with my folks. While helping my mom clean up, she said "Tom seems like a very nice man, and the girls like him, so don't worry about the age differnce, unless itis important to you. "Mom, he makes me feel like I'm 20 again, and as long as he wants to be with me, it will never be an issue." So, I have a daughter who is only 4 yrs younger than the man that I am going to marry in 6 days, Sep 16, 2011. Life is great!
Sunday, September 11th 2011 - 03:13:36 PM
Name: SILENCER.
E-mail address: ADULTSUBJECTS@AOL.COM
Comments:The older women I tie up is my mom. The first session was when we were home alone. It was hot. Mom had on a pair of red short shorts and a halter top. She didn't know the effect her outfit was having on me. I didn't think. I just acted. I clamped my hand over her mouth and asked her if I could tie her up and take some "damsel in distress" pictures of her while she was sitting on our couch. She nodded her head yes. I took my hand off of her mouth and got started. I tied her feet, ankles, and arms together. I put a bandana gag in her mouth and tied it tightly behind her head. That was the first of our tie up sessions that still continue.
Monday, October 10th 2011 - 12:50:24 PM
Name: JC
E-mail address: bam@yahoo.com
Comments:I am in the military and was recently home on leave. I am 23 years old and graduated from my home town high school five years ago. I had been overseas and a few tours in Iraq and Afghanistan so I hadn't been home much. I had just re-enlisted and got some leave. I went and looked up some old friends and we visited. I was downtown one day when I ran into my old algebra teacher. This woman was smoking hot! Long dark hair, early 30's, slender athletic build, nice legs and very pretty! I used to get a hard on just watching her at the board teaching. She was married though. I said hello to her and said "Mrs James? It's me. I was in your math class a few years back." She looked and said "Oh my God! I almost didn't recognize you!" She came over and gave me a hug and we talked for a few minutes. She was dressed in a tight fitting sweater, jeans and TOMS slip on shoes. Her hair was pulled back in a pony tail and she looked great! She said "I was just about to get a cup of coffee. Would you like to join me?' Of course I said yes. We went to the local Starbucks and got coffee. She had told me that she had gotten a divorce a couple of years back but wasn't really dating. She asked me what I did in the military and told her that I had been overseas and a few combat tours. She then said "Well, Thank God you made it back in one piece!" She then looked at her watch and said she had to get going. I got up and told her it was great seeing her and that I hoped to see her before I left. She said "I wasn't saying good bye. I was hoping that you would come back to my place and I would cook you dinner." Wow, I thought, from coffee to dinner. Again I accepted. She used to live in a house near the school. She now lived in an apartment complex near downtown. We went inside and she then looked at me with her brown eyes and said "I remember how you used to look at me in class. I also know you were very aroused looking at me." I must have turned about three shades of red. She then laughed and said "No, don't be embarrassed. I liked the attention. You were just too young at the time." She noticed me back then. She then came up and gave me a long passionate kiss. We kissed for awhile and she asked me again what I did in the service. I told her that I was an infantry troop but we did sweeps and took prisoners. She asked "Were they handcuffed or tied up?" I said "Sometimes depending on the level of violence" This seemed to turn her on and I thought 'She likes being tied up.' I kissed her again and asked her "Do you want me to take you prisoner?" She looked up at me and couldn't speak. She just nodded 'yes'. She then lead me into her bedroom and opened a drawer. I looked inside and there were a variety of ropes, duct tape, bandanas and scarfs. She then said "Use whatever you like and don't worry about being gentle. I don't mind a little rough." I turned her around and pulled her hands behind her back and tied them. She began to whimper and was very turned on. I then sat her down and tied her ankles together and she moaned. She then said "I haven't been tied up since my husband and I were together. This really turns me on!" I then put her into a hogtie and she actually squealed. She then said "What else do you want to do to me?" I asked her what she liked and that she was the first woman I ever tied up. She then said "If you had taken me prisoner in a war zone and you needed me to be quiet, would you gag me?" I told her that it would depend but perhaps yes. She said "The gag me! Use the duct tape. I love that." I took a few strips and put them over her mouth. She was now helpless and unable to speak. She laid there on the bed "mmmmmppppphhhhhh! mmmmmmmpppppphhhhhh!" I looked at her and I was rock hard and she noticed. She motioned to me to come over to the bed next to her. She then put her face in my crotch and was rubbing my cock with her face. I told her that I wanted to make love to her but I wanted her tied to the bed. She nodded yes. I told her that I was going to untie her but she leave the gag on. I also told her that I wanted to undress her. She nodded yes to both. I untied her and took her sweater off then her bra. I then took her shoes off then her pants and finally her underwear. God was she beautiful. I took the rubber band out of her hair where it was down. I then tied her spread eagle to the bed. I did oral sex to her first and she just about went out of her mind! She had the most intense orgasm I had ever seen. I then put my cock inside her and she let out a scream but it was muffled by the gag. It was loud though like "MMMMMMPPPPPPHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I made love to her a long time because it had been a long time for me. Finally she motioned to me and I took she wanted the gag off. I gently peeled the tape from her mouth and untied her. She told me that it had been a long time for her. I told her the same and we laid in her bed for awhile. She cooked dinner and asked me how long my leave was. I told her that I would be around for about 3 weeks. She said she hoped I would see her again. I said "definitely!" I saw her regularly and we had a lot of bondage sex. I tied her up every night I saw her. We are e-mailing regularly and she is talking about coming out here to visit me. She says she wants me to take her "prisoner" again.
Wednesday, January 4th 2012 - 02:42:02 PM
Name: JC
E-mail address: bam@yahoo.com
Comments:I am in the military and was recently home on leave. I am 23 years old and graduated from my home town high school five years ago. I had been overseas and a few tours in Iraq and Afghanistan so I hadn't been home much. I had just re-enlisted and got some leave. I went and looked up some old friends and we visited. I was downtown one day when I ran into my old algebra teacher. This woman was smoking hot! Long dark hair, early 30's, slender athletic build, nice legs and very pretty! I used to get a hard on just watching her at the board teaching. She was married though. I said hello to her and said "Mrs James? It's me. I was in your math class a few years back." She looked and said "Oh my God! I almost didn't recognize you!" She came over and gave me a hug and we talked for a few minutes. She was dressed in a tight fitting sweater, jeans and TOMS slip on shoes. Her hair was pulled back in a pony tail and she looked great! She said "I was just about to get a cup of coffee. Would you like to join me?' Of course I said yes. We went to the local Starbucks and got coffee. She had told me that she had gotten a divorce a couple of years back but wasn't really dating. She asked me what I did in the military and told her that I had been overseas and a few combat tours. She then said "Well, Thank God you made it back in one piece!" She then looked at her watch and said she had to get going. I got up and told her it was great seeing her and that I hoped to see her before I left. She said "I wasn't saying good bye. I was hoping that you would come back to my place and I would cook you dinner." Wow, I thought, from coffee to dinner. Again I accepted. She used to live in a house near the school. She now lived in an apartment complex near downtown. We went inside and she then looked at me with her brown eyes and said "I remember how you used to look at me in class. I also know you were very aroused looking at me." I must have turned about three shades of red. She then laughed and said "No, don't be embarrassed. I liked the attention. You were just too young at the time." She noticed me back then. She then came up and gave me a long passionate kiss. We kissed for awhile and she asked me again what I did in the service. I told her that I was an infantry troop but we did sweeps and took prisoners. She asked "Were they handcuffed or tied up?" I said "Sometimes depending on the level of violence" This seemed to turn her on and I thought 'She likes being tied up.' I kissed her again and asked her "Do you want me to take you prisoner?" She looked up at me and couldn't speak. She just nodded 'yes'. She then lead me into her bedroom and opened a drawer. I looked inside and there were a variety of ropes, duct tape, bandanas and scarfs. She then said "Use whatever you like and don't worry about being gentle. I don't mind a little rough." I turned her around and pulled her hands behind her back and tied them. She began to whimper and was very turned on. I then sat her down and tied her ankles together and she moaned. She then said "I haven't been tied up since my husband and I were together. This really turns me on!" I then put her into a hogtie and she actually squealed. She then said "What else do you want to do to me?" I asked her what she liked and that she was the first woman I ever tied up. She then said "If you had taken me prisoner in a war zone and you needed me to be quiet, would you gag me?" I told her that it would depend but perhaps yes. She said "The gag me! Use the duct tape. I love that." I took a few strips and put them over her mouth. She was now helpless and unable to speak. She laid there on the bed "mmmmmppppphhhhhh! mmmmmmmpppppphhhhhh!" I looked at her and I was rock hard and she noticed. She motioned to me to come over to the bed next to her. She then put her face in my crotch and was rubbing my cock with her face. I told her that I wanted to make love to her but I wanted her tied to the bed. She nodded yes. I told her that I was going to untie her but she leave the gag on. I also told her that I wanted to undress her. She nodded yes to both. I untied her and took her sweater off then her bra. I then took her shoes off then her pants and finally her underwear. God was she beautiful. I took the rubber band out of her hair where it was down. I then tied her spread eagle to the bed. I did oral sex to her first and she just about went out of her mind! She had the most intense orgasm I had ever seen. I then put my cock inside her and she let out a scream but it was muffled by the gag. It was loud though like "MMMMMMPPPPPPHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I made love to her a long time because it had been a long time for me. Finally she motioned to me and I took she wanted the gag off. I gently peeled the tape from her mouth and untied her. She told me that it had been a long time for her. I told her the same and we laid in her bed for awhile. She cooked dinner and asked me how long my leave was. I told her that I would be around for about 3 weeks. She said she hoped I would see her again. I said "definitely!" I saw her regularly and we had a lot of bondage sex. I tied her up every night I saw her. We are e-mailing regularly and she is talking about coming out here to visit me. She says she wants me to take her "prisoner" again.
Wednesday, January 4th 2012 - 02:42:45 PM
Name: Jeff
E-mail address: schmedlap@yahoo.com
Comments:I have known Joyce since I was pre-adolescent. She's been a family friend as long as I can remember. She worked in the same store as my mom. Mom was the manager, Joyce was in sales. It was a ladies wear store. When mom married my stepdad, she left the store to run his office and do the bookkeeping. Joyce became the manager then, and when she went thru her divorce, she visitied mom snf poured out her story. Joyce is rather tall, about 5-10, blond hair below her shoulders but always wore it up. Even before I became real interested in the opposite sex, I knew she had a great body. Her blouse was full, her skirt hugged her ass, and she usually wore heels. Blue eyes, beautiful complexion. I had finished my military time, and was living with my folks. I also worked for them as a dumptruck driver and equipment operator. By this time, the store had closed when the owner died, and Joyce now worked in a bank, the one I used. I saw her every week when I deposited my paycheck, and she always spoke. It was January, and my folks went on their annual vacation, altho this year it was going to be longer. That meant a lot less time for me to run around chasing the ladies. Oh, yeah, this was in the 70s, also. I was asked to fill in on my brother's bowling time one Friday evening, si figured the homestead would be okay one evening. It began to sleet, and freezing rain, about 4pm, but I left for the bowling alley about 5pm. I grabbed a burger when I got there, and many of the bowlers began trickling in. We began about 6pm, but after just one game, the bowling alley suspended the rest due to the weather. I stepped into the lounge to say hi to a buddy who was a bartender there, and noticed several ladies from my bank having a few drinks, and enjoying themselves. Joyce was one of them. While talking to my buddy, the waitresses started going around telling the customers that it was last call, again, due to the weather. Joyce saw me, and came over and asked me if it was bad outside. I assured her it was, and if I didn't have a 4 wheel drive, I would be at home. She looked concerned, and then revealed she had moved to her parents' home, a farm, about 20 miles out of town. I offered her a ride home, but she said she would need her car to get to work Monday, so guessed she would get a motel and see if the roads were better in the AM. I made a totally innocent offer of one of the spare rooms in my folks house, also out of town, but not nearly as far. It was less than a mile from our drive to the city limit sign. She considered it, and accepted. I told her I would follow, just in case she had trouble. When we stepped outside, it was a lot worse than when I got there. Joyce looked at me, and asked if she could ride with me, since she was intimidated by icy roads. I said, "sure" and told her I would bring her after her car in the morning. I went back to the bar and asked my buddy if her car would be okay in the parking lot and he said it would be fine. Walking to my Blazer, Joyce slipped on the ice, still in high heels. I caught her before she fell, and held her arm til she was safely in my truck. While the engine warmed up, I scraped ice off the windshield and side windows. Finally, we were enroute. We got to the house, about the time ice began downing power lines. Holding onto each other we managed to get inside with a minimum of slipping, and I found and lit some candles,and a couple oil lamps my mom had. The house was warm, but, being built in a time when energy was cheap, it wasn't insulated, so would get cold fast. I went down in the basement and built a fire in the old coal-burning stove we had down there. Joyce came down shortly, wanting to be near the heat, and I helped her remove her coat, and up close in the basement, i got a whiff of her perfume. It was intoxicating! I went back upstairs after lamps and candles, so we had more than just the light in the stove. In the soft candlelight, Joyce was even more beautiful. I found myself having impure thoughts about her. I busied myself doing anything I could think up, feeling embarrassed about the feelings I was having. Soon, the bsement was warm, I put a teakettle on the stove and offered Joyce tea. She said she would rather have a cocktail or glass of wine or a beer. I got 2 beers from the downstairs fridge, and Joyce said, "maybe we should put some beer outside to keep it cold." So, I did. She was sitting in an armchair, and I sat down of the couch. Before we had finished our beer, she had moved over to the couch. Again, her perfume got my attention, and I noticed that when she crossed her legs, her skirt rode waaaayyyy up. I could see the top band of her stockings (pantyhose were relatively new, and many women over 30 kept their stockings). She asked me if I remebered the few times she had watched me when I was younger, when my mom was dating my stepdad. I assured her I did, that she was easy to remember. When she asked why, I told her because she was sso pretty and friendly. "That's so sweet" she responded, and leaned over and kissed my cheek. Feeling the effect of her scent, her closeness, the beer, and being incredibly horny, I told her if she was going to kiss me, I preferred she kiss my lips. She did just that, and it was a lingering kiss. In no time, we were making out like 2 teenagers in the backseat of a car. We stopped for a bit, and somehow the subject of bondaage came up. I think she said something about how, as a teemager, she babysat, and a few times had let her charges tie her up. "I always got loose, and the deal was, if I got loose, they had to go to bed early. Everyone always went to bed early." My response was, "good thing we never did that, you'd still be tied up." We bantered back an forthe a bit, and she dared me to tie her up. "I accept the challenge, but when I win the challenge, what's my reward?" "What do you want?" I looked at her for about 30 seconds, then said, "you." "Me? What do you want me for?" she asked. "I think you know." She looked me right in the eye, and said, "win or lose, you can have me. I have to warn you, tho, I haven't had sex in a long time, and may have forgotten how." She had a sly grin when she said that. I looked up some rope, had her stand in front of me, and tied her wrists behind her, tight enough to prevent her escape, but not enough to hurt her. She grabbed my crotch as I tied her, so I grabbed her breasts, turned her head to me, and kissed her again, and both of us used a lot of tongue. I didn't tie her any more, but steered her over to one of the twin beds we had in the basement, unbuttoned her blouse, and had a field day exploring her body. She hadn't forgotten how to have sex, by the way. We had sex x4 times that night, again in the morning, and I lost count of the times the rest of the weekend. Anyway, we began a very intimate relationship, much to my parents' dismay. The age difference was their concern. They like Joyce, but felt 18 years was to much. We actually married finally, and have a beautiful daughter, and handsome son. She still wears the same size clothes as when we got together, doesn't look 78 or act it either. Most people actually think we're the same age or I'm older. While we no longer engage in bondage, we still have a sex life.
Thursday, April 12th 2012 - 10:36:06 PM
Name: Margaret
E-mail address: bradleycleve@yahoo.co.uk
Comments:Well my name is Marge and I'm 55. This is about when I was tied up by my neighbour's son Brad who is 23. He suggested I come on this site. He was around helping me as I was decorating my dining room and he was a dab hand at wallpapering. He was dressed in t-shirt and jeans.We stood back to look at the walls when he was halfway through it. "Happy with it?" he asked. "Very nice" I said. I'd known him since he was a small boy and we'd always gotten along really well so it was no surprise when he put his arm around me. "Coffee?" I asked. We went to the kitchen for a break. As I was making the coffee he mentioned a leather coat that was on the back of a chair. "New?" he asked. "Put it on then, lets have a look." It was a single-breasted black leather coat down to my knees. "Very nice," he said. "I love a woman in leather." "Oh shall I keep it on then?" I said. He put his arms around me, "You look great in it," and kissed me. "I'll definitely keep it on then,"I said. "You'd look amazing if you were naked underneath it Marge." "What? Really?" Was I hearing this? I'm thirty years older than him. He kissed me again again but longer this time. "Wait here." I said. I went upstairs and shaking I got undressed. I still couldn't believe I was doing it. I got completely naked and put the coat back on and buttoned it up. Went downstairs to Brad. "Is this what you like?" I asked. He undone the top button and put his arms around me and we kissed passionately. I was hooked. He turned me around so he was behind me and kissed my neck, I was loving it. Then he gently pulled my arms behind me and I felt something going around my wrists. "What are you doing?" I said. "Sorry Marge, I would just love to see you tied up in this coat." "What? you're going to tie me up?" "Not for long. And just to kiss you." "You don't need to tie me up to kiss me." I said. "Shhh." he said and kissed me some more. My hands were tied behind my back and I couldn't release them. We have a full length mirror in the hall and he walked me in front of it, and tied my feet. I couldn't go anywhere now. "Oh no Brad," I said. He had more rope. He stood behind me and looped it over my shoulders and pulled it tighter, he smiled at me and kissed me shoulder, "Don't worry," he said "you're ok." I knew I was safe and let him tie me up. I watched in the mirror as he wound more rope all around me from my shoulders to my knees and tied it off. All I could see below my head was my leather coat and rope. "Are you ok?"he asked. I nodded "Yes Brad". He then began kissing me all over, spending a lot of time kissing my bum which oddly I found quite embarrassing. "You like my bum?" "I love it. I'd love you to break wind." "What?" I said and began trying to wriggle free in vain. I was too tied up to get out of it. "Hey take it easy" he said "I'll untie you" True to his word he did untie me. "What did you mean by that?" I asked. "Sorry." he said. "I would just like you to fart over me." He picked up the rope. "Would you like to get your own back?" That's another story for later though.
Monday, May 13th 2013 - 04:44:23 AM
Name: J D
E-mail address: Knotmaster@aol.net
Comments:I'm 19, and work for a woman, Sharon, who owns a vintage clothing/resale/consignment shop. She also has an antique shop next door, where I mainly work moving furniture, refinishing and repairing furniture, and doing maintenance work on the shops. Been working for her since I was 16. She has been divorced for as lomng as I've k nown her, and has no children. I heard her say once she'd never se 40 again, but other than that have no idea how old she is, but she sure is well put together. Light brown hair with just a couple wisps of gray, brown eyes, and a great body. One Friday, she asked if I could work Saturday, mu usual day off, as she was going to close both stores to do some rearranging. Nothing else going on, I said "sure". She closed both shops at 5 pm Friday, and was not reopening til Monday at 9am. She ordered pizza for us about 7pm, and while we sat and ate, with a tv on, we heard about a robbery of a convenience store, and the robber tied up both clerks and they were unable to escape, and weren't released until the dayshift came in. Sharon made a remark or two about how she thought it was impossible to tie someone up so well they couldn't get free. Rising to the challenge, I said I could tie knots better than anyone, could tie someone up and they would have to beg to be released. Sharon was abviously a daredevil, and said, "if you can tie me up so I can't geet loose, I'll give you a raise." I accepted, and we decided to use Saturday night to engage in our challenge. I still live at home (I know, I know), so next morning I told my folks I was spending the night at the stores so I could work late and start early Sunday. On my way to work, an hour early, I stopped at several stores and stocked up on supplies. Just thinking about what my plans were, I got a huge erection, and my mind was racing. The day dragged on and Sharon said nothing about the evening's event the entire day. About 5pm, she said, "well, let's knock off, and see if you get a raise or not." Looking around, and looking at Sharon, I said, "why don't you put on some of these old clothes to look like a rich corporate executive?" She shook her head, and said, "not without a shower", wo which I replied, "go take one, and I'll wait here, get a bit more done." I figured she would say no, but after about 2 minutes, she said, "I'll be back in an hour, and wear my own clothes". With that she was out the back door and gone. I spent the next hour cutting rope into different lengths, and have to admit, I overdid the rope, as I realized I had bought over 1000 ft of rope, 3 rolls of duct tape, 2 rolls of adhesive bandage, 2 rolls of gauze, and 3 rolls of surgical tape. Talk about overkill (or at least overbondage)! End of first part.
Sunday, October 27th 2013 - 05:56:56 PM
Name: J D
E-mail address: Knotmaster@aol.net
Comments:I thought Sharon would never get back, and I had a hard-on the whole time I was preparing. It was almost 2 hrs before she got back, but when she walked in the back door, turned and locked the knob, the deadbolt, and the sliding bolt. She looked amazing! Her hair was actually longer than I realized, as she usually wore it up. Her clothes fit like a second skin; she wore whats called a pencil skirt about knee length, black in color, a white longsleeved blouse, a rather wide black belt, and high-heeled sandals to match. She also wore hose, no jewelry of any type, and the most intoxicating perfume I'd ever smelled. I didn't want to tie her up, I wanted to make love to her; she was the ost amazingly gorgeous, sexy woman I'd ever been close to. Finally, she said, "well, Mr burglar, are you going to tie me up and leave me all alone. I swallowed hard, and motioned for her to follow me into one of the back rooms. I had dragged a mattress from the used furniture section in there, and covered it with a thick, soft comforter. I stood behind her, pulled her arms gently behind her, and wrapped a doubled piece of rope, about 25 ft long, just above her wrists. I wrapped several turns around her slim arms, and she said, "as loose as this is, I'll be loose in no time, and then no raise for you." Trying to sound gruff, I said, "think I need to silence that pretty mouth of yours", and produced a new, very large sponge that I folded and stuffed in her mouth. She just rolled her eyes and made a "mmmppphh" sound. As a finishing touch, I applied a strip of duct tape over her lips, then I finished tying her arms by cinching the rope over the wraps and pulled it quite snug. She kinda twitched, and I apologized for causing her pain but she just shrugged. Next, another wrapped and cinched rope just below her elbows, then another between her elbows and her shoulders. Thats when I saw the mirror in front of her, and her reflection. Her very nice, rather large breasts were straining for release from her blouse and her nipples were HUGE. I felt my cock flex, and I shot a load in my shorts. Embarrassed, I quickly blindfolded her with gauze and bandage, hoping she hadn't noticed my deed. I guided her over to the mattress, knelt her onto her knees on the edge and quickly bound her slim ankles. Holding her shoulders, I lowered her to the mattress, and fed rope between her ankles, around the ropes binding them, then fed it thru her shoulder rope. I was already hard again, and, I guess, overly eager, as I pulled her ankles and elbows as close as I could pull them, illiciting a groan from her. I was so into my actions, I just pulled harder and harder, until her stiletto heels dug into her upper arms, and finally secured the rope with several knots. I stood back to admire my work, then asked her, "do you give?" She energetically shook her head, 'no', so I said, "well, when you want loose, just say so", knowing she was unable to do more than make gag noise. I wanted so badly to pull out my throbbing cock and jerk off, but was afraid to go that far. I stood ther for half an hour, finally asked her again, and again she repled with a negative nod. Another half hour, and I was concerned, as she was no closer to being free than when I had finished binding her. Finally, I told her I was going to ungag her, and remove her blindfold, so she could surrender. When she could see and speak, it was impossible for her not to notice the bulge in myjeans, so she said, "looks like you're rather aroused. Well, so am I. Think we can do something about it?" Dumbfounded, I just stared, and finally nodded. "Well, show me what you have" she said, and, with shaking hands I zunzipped, and unbuckled my belt, dropped jeans and shorts in one quick motion, and she said, "oh, my, looks like at least 8 inches". I had no idea, as I had never mesured it. "Come closer, so I can get a better look" she told me, and when I got close, she opened her mouth, stuck her tongue out and licked the tip. I lunged forward, she took me full length in her mouth, and worked my erect cock over with her tongue, and in no time, I painted her throat and tonsils with a massive load. She never flinched, swallowing everything I shot. I stood there breathing hard, and she said, "there's many things we can do, and I'm willing to do anything, and I mean anything. I've been alone and neglectd too long. I don't know how to say 'no'. I just stood, dumbfounded, as she licked me hard again. "Come on, J D, fuck my brains out", she almost begged. So, it was a night that was very, umm, exhausting for each of us. She even introduced me to anal sex. I had never had a girlfriend willing to do that. That was 2 yrs ago, we still spend one weekend a month together, and I still work for her. Oh, yeah, I got the raise.
Sunday, October 27th 2013 - 06:37:09 PM
[ Sign my Dreambook | Back to http://books.dreambook.com/mastersjb/olderwomentied.html ]

This Dreambook brought to you by
DreamHost Web Hosting